Skip to main content

Full text of "A short history of war and peace"

See other formats


HOME    UNIVERSITY   LIBRARY 
OF  MODERN   KNOWLEDGE 


A  SHORT  HISTORY 
OF   WAR    AND    PEACE 

Br  G.   H.   FERRIS 


LONDON 
WILLIAMS   &    NORGATE 

HENRY   HOLT  &  Co.,  NEW  YORK 
CANADA  :  WM.  BRIGGS,  TORONTO 


HOME 

UNIVERSITY 
LIBRARY         ! 

OF 

MODERN  KNOWLEDGE 

Editors  t 
HERBERT    FISHER,  M.A.,  F.B.A. 

PROF.   GILBERT   MURRAY,  D.LlTT., 
LL.D.,  F.B.A. 

PROF.  J.  ARTHUR   THOMSON,  M.A. 


NEW  YORK 

HENRY   HOLT  AND  COMPANY 


A    SHORT    HISTORY  OF 

WAR  AND  PEACE 


G.   H.   FERRIS 

v/ 

AUTHOR  OF  "RUSSIA  IN  REVOLUTION," 
"THB  EASTERN  CRISIS  AND  BRITISH 
POLICY,"  "THE  LIFB  AND  TEACHING 
OF  TOLSTOY,"  ETC.  MBMBRB  DE 
L'INSTITUT  INTERNATIONAL  DB  LA 
PAIX 


LONDON 

WILLIAMS  AND   NORGATE 


OK 


Pr 


BlCKARD   Cl.AY   A  SONS,   LliUTEl*, 

BRKAD  STBSBT  HILL,    K.C.,    A»D 

BUNOAY,  SUFFOLK. 


79842S 


CONTENTS 

OHJLP.  *AO« 

I    THE  HUMAN  SWARM        ....        7 

Evolution  of  Interests  in  Organisation  and 
Expansion  of  Early  Societies— Chieftainship 
and  Property — Conquest  and  Colonisation. 

II    THE  FIRST  EMPIRES        ....       33 

River  Civilisations — The  Slave  Economy — 
Rise  and  Fall  of  Babylon— Egypt-- 
Thoughts at  Thebes. 

III  GREEK,  JEW,  AND  CHRISTIAN  .        .        .43 

The  Peopling  of  Europe — Greece  in  Peace 
and  War — Jesus — The  Fathers  and  Non- 
Resistance — Why  it  disappeared. 

IV  THE  STRENGTH  OF  ROME         .        .        .64 

Paternalism — Citizenship— Roman  Law — 
Logic  of  Conquest — Decay  of  the  Legion — 
Sack  of  Rome. 

V     THE  SWARM  SETTLES       ....       82 
Barbarian  Kingdoms  and  Western  Church 
— Charlemagne  —  Byzantine    Empire    and 
Moslem   Expansion — Crusades — Feudalism 
— Land  Economy — Chivalry. 


vi  CONTENTS 

CHAT.  TAOB 

VI    THE  BREAKDOWN  OF  FEUDALISM  .        .105 

Commerce  and  Towns — End  of  Serfdom — 
Money  Economy — Cruelties  of  Warfare — 
Persecution  —  Discoveries  —  The  Reforma- 
tion :  "Wars  of  Religion." 

VII    THE  SWARM  OVERSEAS  :  EAST  AND  WEST    127 
Tudor  Despotism — Buccaneers  and  Slave 
Traders — Conquest  of  India — Colonisation 
of  North  America. 

VIII    THE  BALANCE  OP  POWER     .        .        .162 

European  Settlement — Coalitions,  and  Wars 
of  Succession— "  What  Good  came  of  It  ? " 
— English,  American,  and  French  Revolu- 
tions. 

IX    NAPOLEON 169 

The  New  Armaments — From  Republic  to 
Empire — Nelson — How  England  was  saved 
— Moscow  Campaign — Conscription  and 
Confiscation— Waterloo. 

X    THE  NEW  EQUILIBRIUM        .        .        .197 
Wars  of  Liberation — Garibaldi — Bismarck 
and  German  Unity— Turkey  and  Russia — 
Partition     of    Africa — British    Empire — 
Industrial  Revolution. 

XI    THE  ORGANISATION  OP  PEACE      .        ,     227 
Deadlock  of  Armaments— Credit  Economy 
—International  Law,  Capital,  and  Labour 
— Arrest  of  Population — Summing-up. 

NOTE  ON  BOOKS 253 

.  255 


WAR  AND   PEACE 

CHAPTER  I 

THE   HUMAN   SWARM 

THE  first  step  in  science  is  to  learn  to  make 
distinctions,  especially  between  appearance 
and  reality.  We  know  that  war  has  been  a 
vast  preoccupation  throughout  history,  and 
that  the  most  advanced  nations  of  to-day 
are  engaged  in  preparations  for  war  on  a  scale 
undreamed  of  by  the  great  conquerors  of  the 
past.  From  this  it  might  appear,  and  it  has 
often  been  concluded,  that  warfare  is  an  inevit- 
able feature  of  the  growth  of  human  societies, 
and  must  continue  because  it  is  rooted  in 
instincts  and  passions  which  are  modified 
in  only  the  slightest  and  slowest  way  from 
age  to  age,  without  which,  indeed,  the  race 
would  soon  decay  and  die  out.  A  moment's 
reflection,  however,  shows  the  idea  of  an  un- 
changeable "  human  nature  "to  be  full  of 
difficulty.  Modern  thought  points  to  nothing 
so  certainly  as  the  universality  of  change. 
We  stand  on  a  whirling  ball,  every  atom  and 
molecule  of  which  is  in  perpetual  movement. 
Individually,  we  are  aware  of  being  different 
7 


8  WAR  AND   PEACE 

men  and  women  every  day  of  our  lives;  the 
life  of  the  world  has  undergone  such  a  trans- 
formation even  during  our  own  generation 
that  an  unmoved  character-basis  of  society 
is  incomprehensible,  a  miracle  in  a  realm  of 
law — and  what  an  evil  miracle  !  In  a  modi- 
fied form,  the  pessimist  theory  is  more  plaus- 
ible, and  therefore  more  disturbing.  It 
presents  not  merely  to  the  blind  optimist, 
but  to  every  thinking  man,  a  challenging 
question  :  There  may  be  change,  but  is  there 
"  progress "  ?  Is  not  the  blood  struggle 
necessary  to  "  the  survival  of  the  fittest  "  ? 
Granted  that  man  is  softer  in  some  ways, 
is  he  not  harder  in  others,  so  that  the  average 
is  unaltered  ?  Looking  back  over  the  pro- 
cession of  the  ages,  the  flux  and  re-flux  of 
populations,  the  building  up  and  collapse  of 
States,  are  we  not  driven  to  the  conclusion 
that  the  simple  man's  faith  in  an  "  increasing 
purpose  "  running  through  it  all,  a  trend  from 
violence  to  reason,  is  a  vain  superstition  ? 

The  following  pages  offer  an  introduction 
to  some  of  the  historical  material  on  which 
an  answer  to  such  questions  may  be  based, 
and  something  like  a  scientific  definition  ob- 
tained. They  deal,  not  with  the  speculations 
of  great  minds  about  war  and  peace,  but  with 
these  kinds  of  human  effort  as  institutions 
evolving  in  form,  if  not  in  spirit;  with  their 
physiology,  as  it  were;  their  economic  bases, 


THE   HUMAN   SWARM  9 

and,  more  slightly,  their  political  and  moral 
relationships.  They  assume  that  sentiment, 
opinion,  even  genius,  are  factors  in  social 
growth  of  small  importance  in  comparison 
with  hunger,  sex,  greed  of  wealth  and  power, 
and  other  primary  and  universal  motives 
which  provide  the  body-stuff  of  history. 
They  attempt,  therefore,  to  get  beneath 
more  heroic  but  superficial  explanations  of 
events  to  those  roots  of  material  interest 
in  which,  as  the  writer  believes,  and  not 
in  passion  or  instinct,  the  causes  of  war 
and  peace  are  to  be  found.  They  give 
ground  for  thinking  that  these  material 
interests  have  a  pedigree,  develop  in  a  certain 
direction.  Finally,  they  seek  to  throw  into 
proper  relief  some  governing  conditions  of 
the  subject,  the  chief  of  these  consisting  in 
two  simple  but  momentous  facts  :  The  first 
is  that  the  earth  is  now  nearly  filled  with 
human  societies.  The  second  is  that,  in 
the  most  advanced  of  these,  the  increase  of 
population  is  rapidly  slackening,  while  in 
some  it  has  practically  ceased.  These  are 
conditions  which  Malthus,  and  even  Darwin, 
did  not  live  to  witness. 

In  terms  of  physiology,  all  life  is  a  compro- 
mise of  mobility  and  stability,  of  variation 
and  unification,  under  pressure  of  environ- 
ment. Though  there  is  no  evidence  that 
they  lie  under  the  same  doom  of  mortality, 


10  WAR  AND   PEACE 

societies  grow,  like  individual  organisms,  by 
a  harmony  of  expansion  and  organisation, 
the  double  process  being  conditioned  by 
difficulties  of  elbow-room  and  food-supply. 
If  a  society  expands  beyond  its  power  of 
organisation,  it  suffers  (as  Napoleon  said  all 
empires  die)  from  indigestion.  If,  on  the 
other  hand,  it  cannot  expand,  either  laterally 
or,  as  it  were,  upward  and  downward  (I 
mean  by  intensive  cultivation,  a  limited 
possibility  except  in  advanced  societies),  it 
must  stagnate  and  starve.  This  process  of 
expansion  will  be  our  chief  subject-matter. 
Every  function  of  society  at  every  stage 
,/of  its  growth  is  affected  by  density  of  popula- 
tion and  the  margins  of  free  land.  And, 
since  we  are  limited  to  this  planet,  the  whole 
process  of  expansion  is  necessarily  modified 
as  the  filling-up  of  the  earth  nears  completion. 
History  commences  with  a  number  of 
scattered  centres  from  which  tribal  swarms 
arise  like  bees  from  so  many  hives.  Unlike 
the  bees,  they  are  not  vegetarians,  or  engaged 
in  a  highly  systematic  storage  of  wealth. 
They  are  human,  however,  in  the  use  of  tools, 
and,  paradoxical  as  this  may  appear,  in  their 
capacity  for  drunkenness  and  destructiveness. 
Animals  never  intoxicate  themselves,  and  sel- 
dom destroy  more  than  they  want  for  food. 
If  it  be  asked  how  man  can  be  characterised 
as  both  a  reflective  and  a  drunken  animal, 


THE  HUMAN  SWARM  11 

as  one  that  is  capable  of  associating  ideas 
and  yet  of  falling  lower  than  the  beasts  in  his 
fits  of  destructive  violence,  the  reply  would 
seem  to  be  that  the  former  restraints  of  in- 
stinct have  become  weakened,  while  the 
guidance  of  reason  is  still  slight.  The  first 
erect  animals  soon  tire  of  thinking,  and  must 
let  off  their  energy  in  sheer  mischief  and 
cruelty.  The  hobbledehoy  and  hooligan  are 
survivals  of  these  animal  moods;  and,  even 
in  the  most  advanced  societies  of  to-day, 
the  love  of  skilful  destruction  has  not  been 
worked  out.  It  is  a  relic  of  the  time  when  it 
was,  or  seemed  to  be,  more  profitable  to  kill 
than  to  keep,  when  the  light  of  reason  was 
only  an  intermittent  glimmer,  and  there  was 
no  social  restraint  except  upon  acts  immedi- 
ately hurtful  to  the  tribe. 

We  no  longer  think,  then,  of  the  scattered 
communities  of  primitive  man  as  living  in 
an  idyllic  state  to  which  the  race  will  revert 
by  a  revival  of  lost  virtues.  On  the  contrary, 
we  know,  from  a  comparison  of  prehistoric 
remains  with  contemporary  accounts  of  exist- 
ing races  in  the  savage  and  patriarchal 
stages  of  social  development,  that  these  differ 
widely  from  the  pictures  of  them  presented 
to  our  grandfathers  by  idealist  writers.  The 
earliest  human  life  is  a  state  of  extreme  in- 
security and  constant  strife.  With  little 
no  knowledge  of  building  or  the  use  of  fire, 


12  WAR  AND  PEACE 

of  clothing  or  any  but  the  simplest  weapons, 
I  of  agriculture  or  cattle-raising,  the  existence 
i^of  the  "  noble  savage  "  of  the  hunting  horde 
is  an  alternation  of  torpor  and  excitement, 
hunger    and     repletion,     equally     repulsive. 
Passion  is  his  master;  in  intelligence  he  is  a 
\  child.     He  lives  to  the  day  only;  foresight, 
providence,   the  accumulation  of  goods  are 
Lbeyond    him.     Leadership    in    such    groups 
^could  only  mean,  as,  indeed,  it  has  often  meant 
in  later  ages,   a  surplus  of  violent   energy, 
showing  itself  in  love  of  domination,  destruc- 
tive enterprise,  and  greed.     Tyranny  is  always 
the  first,  as  self-government  is  the  last,  of 
social  achievements. 

~  This  chieftainship,  however,  worked  to- 
gether with  the  elementary  control  and  breed- 
ing of  animals  to  convert  the  hunting  group 
into  the  patriarchal  tribe,  and  to  develop  five 
of  the  most  important  of  human  institutions — 
property,  slavery,  polygamy,  soldiery,  and 
statecraft.  The  pastoral  community,  with 
its  flocks  and  herds  united  for  easier  protec- 
tion, is  larger  and  wealthier  than  the  hunting 
\group.  Arms  and  organisation  are  necessary 
either  to  attack  or  to  defend  it.  Slavery,  as 
soon  as  there  is  regular  profitable  labour  to 
be  done,  supplants  the  slaughter  or  devouring 
of  enemies.  Polygamy  marks  the  increasing 
value  of  the  labour  of  women  and  children 
in  the  domestic  industries.  Cattle,  slaves, 


THE  HUMAN  SWARM  13 

serfs,  and  wives:  these  are  the  chief  forms 
of  early  property.  But,  as  food  and  shelter, 
and  with  them  vigour  and  intelligence,  im- 
prove, the  arts  rapidly  advance.  Gold  ancPj 
other  ornaments  are  treasured  as  signs  of  | 
superiority — yet  another  temptation  to  war-  J 
like  attack.  Luxury  begins.  Economics 
inequality  also  begins,  with  the  hiring  of 
labourers  and  the  loaning  of  weapons  or  tools. 
The  administration  of  customary  law  pro- 
duces hereditary  chieftaincies  and  councils 
of  elders,  and  priesthoods  are  evolved  to 
watch  over  the  religion  of  the  tribe.  It  has 
been  said  that  "  the  origin  of  the  State,  or 
political  society,  is  to  be  found  in  the  develop- 
ment of  the  art  of  warfare."  This  seems  to 
be  a  partial  or  inexact  statement  of  the  facts* 
The  origin  of  the  State  lies  in  the  need  of  pro- 
tecting the  lives  and  insuring  the  increase  of 
property  necessary  to  a  growing  society;  and 
it  is  only  in  relatively  modern  times  tha 
the  maintenance  of  internal  order  has  been 
clearly  distinguished  from  the  art  of  military 
defence  and  offence,  or  increase  of  property 
by  cultivation  from  increase  of  property  by 
conquest. 

Immense  periods  of  time  must  have  been 
occupied  by  the  advance  from  the  hunting 
group  to  the  pastoral  tribe,  and  still  longer 
periods  to  the  clearing  and  digging  of  land 
for  crops,  the  growth  of  village  communities, 


14  WAR  AND   PEACE 

and  the  beginnings  of  trade.  The  next  step, 
metal  working  for  farm  implements  and  wea- 
pons, would  come  more  rapidly,  as  the  rela- 
tively larger  profits  of  agriculture  easily  allow 
the  maintenance  of  an  industrial  class.  Often 
there  would  be  a  throw-back — a  famine  or 
other  disaster  to  the  tribe  would  set  it  on  the 
war  trail,  and,  under  successful  martial 
leadership,  would  convert  it  into  a  barbarian 
horde  breaking  like  a  storm  over  regions  where 
better-favoured  races  had  settled  down 
to  the  accumulation  of  wealth.  Differences 
of  land  structure,  also,  would  intensify  and 
perpetuate  differences  of  social  character — 
mountainous  country,  for  instance,  favouring 
the  survival  of  martial  qualities  proper  to  the 
hunting  stage ;  a  broken  coast  favouring  trade 
and  travel;  a  muddy  delta  favouring  the 
growth  of  a  despotic  State.  To  this  day  the 
sites  of  the  great  river  civilisations  of  anti- 
quity are  bordered  by  vast  desert  regions  in 
which  wander  tent-dwelling  huntsmen  and 
herdsmen,  to  whom  steady  labour  seems  an 
intolerable  oppression.  In  the  dawn  of  civilis- 
ation these  nomad  fighters  would  be  a  much 
more  serious  menace  to  the  settled  people 
of  the  fertile  river-sides.  Outlaws,  escaped 
slaves,  prodigal  sons,  would  swell  their  ranks. 
They  could  offer,  as  only  crime  and  the  more 
daring  kind  of  financial  adventure  do  to-day, 
the  prize  of  quick-won  wealth  and  abnormal 


THE   HUMAN  SWARM  15 

power,  Martial  talent  in  the  servile  or  dis- 
possessed classes  of  the  settled  States  must 
have  been  strongly  attracted  to  them.  So  it 
was,  up  to  a  comparatively  recent  date,  on  the 
forest  borders  of  northern  Europe.  Hence  the 
first  separation  of  a  soldier  class,  in  the  kins- 
men of  the  chief,  among  the  more  advanced 
pastoral  communities,  and  its  elaboration  in 
the  courts  of  the  early  monarchies,  where 
pretorians  or  janissaries  are  the  pivot  of  a 
military  system  as  necessary  against  internal 
revolt  as  against  external  attack. 

In  an  examination  of  the  chaotic  material 
of  early  history,  three  distinctions  of  primary 
importance  come  to  light.  In  the  first  place, 
the  swarming  movement  by  which  the  earth 
has  been  filled — which  gave  us  the  great 
tribal  migrations  in  the  dawn  of  European 
life,  the  transatlantic  migration  beginning  in 
the  fifteenth  century,  and  the  later  reaction 
of  Europe  upon  Africa  and  Asia — reveals  a 
double  character.  Varying  by  infinite  de- 
grees of  the  scale  of  motive,  it  may  yet  be 
said  to  possess  predominantly  a  character 
either  of  Conquest  or  Colonisation,  of  armed 
authority  or  voluntary  enterprise.  In  the 
second  place,  as  the  human  swarm  settles,  the 
social  organisation  is  seen  to  be  marked  by  a 
preponderant  character  either  of  Despotism 
or  of  Democracy.  And,  thirdly,  the  eco- 
nomic activities  on  which  both  organisation 


16  WAR  AND   PEACE 

and  expansion  depend,  while  infinitely  varied 
in  kind  and  degree  of  development,  yet 
display  a  common  quality  either  of  Ex- 
ploitation or  of  Cultivation.  But  when  we 
speak  of  these  six,  which  are  really  soluble 
into  two,  preponderant  motives,  we  mean  not 
a  spirit  of  pure  good  or  pure  evil  possessing 
peoples,  classes  or  individuals,  but  a  balance 
of  energy,  due  mainly  to  favouring  conditions 
and  opportunities,  and  leading  in  the  direc- 
tion either  of  war  or  peace.  There  will  be  no 
dispute  as  to  where  the  bias  lies  in  early 
history.  Colonisation  in  the  strict  sense 
(colonia :  a  place  occupied  by  and  for  cultiva- 
tion) has  proceeded  from  the  beginning;  and 
the  ancient  world  shows  splendid  examples, 
such  as  the  Greek  settlements  of  the  Medi- 
terranean and  Black  Sea  littorals.  But  in 
the  whole  picture  it  is  overshadowed  by  the 
method  of  conquest.  A  colony  is  a  settlement 
of  men,  for  the  most  part  of  like  mind  and 
like  race,  associated  for  the  pursuit  of  free 
agriculture  and  industry,  and  seeking  in 
equality  and  self-government  a  happier  lot 
than  the  mother-country  offered.  The  anti- 
thesis of  this  is  the  characteristic  fruit  of 
conquest,  the  Imperium,  which  may  be  de- 
fined as  a  forcible  union  of  peoples  differing 
not  only  in  political  rights,  but  commonly  also 
in  race,  religion,  economic  status,  and  language. 
A  tribe  settles  down  on  the  Palatine  by  the 


THE  HUMAN  SWARM  17 

Tiber,  or  Tower  Hill  by  the  Thames.  Thanks 
to  geographical  position  (at  the  mouth  of  a 
river,  on  a  good  ford,  or  on  a  defensible  bluff, 
for  instance),  the  chieftains  wax  strong,  and 
gradually  extend  their  sway  over  less  fortun- 
ate tribes  in  the  neighbourhood.  They  get  the 
pick  of  their  flocks  and  lands;  slaves,  captured 
in  foreign  raids,  work  and  fight  for  them 
with  no  reward  but  bare  subsistence.  The 
plebeians  support  them — at  first  from  the 
natural  respect  for  physical  or  intellectual 
superiority,  for  the  sake  of  employment,  for 
the  benefits  of  law  and  order;  and  afterwards 
because  they  share,  if  only  in  a  small  degree, 
in  the  joy  and  gain  of  conquest.  This  may  be 
called  a  Slave  economy.  The  patres  become 
a  hereditary  patrician  class,  differentiated 
into  monarchy  and  aristocracy  (holding  the 
land),  with  professionally  organised  military, 
financial,  and  ecclesiastical  supporters.  The 
need  of  a  class  of  skilled  artisans  or  a  better 
soldiery  loosens  the  shackles  of  the  slave. 
Trade  arises.  Agriculture  improves.  Let  us 
suppose  that  Nature  has  helped  to  make 
the  State  in  question  fairly  homogeneous 
and  stable.  Land  now  comprises  the  mass 
of  wealth;  land,  therefore,  dictates  the  char- 
acter of  government — a  hereditary  monarchy, 
based  on  feudalism  or  some  other  caste 
system,  The  home-territory  becomes  a 
settled  nation-State.  The  forms  of  wealth 


18  WAR  AND   PEACE 

change.  With  the  aid  of  a  sweeping  pesti- 
lence, or  at  the  cost  of  a  civil  war,  free 
labour  replaces  serfdom;  tenants  and  traders 
become  strong  and  intelligent  enough  to 
resist  extreme  oppression  and  extortion,  and 
to  obtain  a  large  share  in  domestic  legisla- 
tion and  administration.  There  is  a  law  of 
diminishing  returns  in  government,  as  in 
agriculture;  and  this  begins  to  affect  the 
ruling  class,  who  are  compelled  to  look 
further  afield  for  new  opportunities  of  gain, 
A  gold  mine,  let  us  suppose,  is  found  in  a 
heathen  land  by  a  company  of  adventurers. 
If  the  capture  is  not  contested,  it  remains 
a  private  affair,  subject  to  royal  charter;  but 
the  adventurers,  holding  on  to  the  gold  mine, 
come  home  and  buy  up  more  means  of  political 
power.  Generally,  however,  the  capture  is 
contested  either  by  natives  or  by  rivals;  and 
then  it  becomes  necessary  to  call  for  the  aid 
of  the  home  government,  with  its  land  and 
sea  forces,  its  wealth  and  prestige. 

Meanwhile,  the  forms  of  wealth  have  con- 
tinued to  change.  Factory  organisation  is 
displacing  free  labour;  credit  largely  replaces 
money.  These  changes  should  reflect  them- 
selves in  government.  But  the  ancient  ob- 
session of  territorial  property  prevails  ;  and 
"  much  would  always  have  more."  The  diffi- 
culty and  cost  of  territorial  expansion, 
however,  constantly  increase.  The  day  of 


THE  HUMAN  SWARM  19 

the  great  choice  has  come.  On  the  one 
hand,  there  lies  the  possibility  of  restraint 
and  intensive  cultivation.  Along  the  other 
path,  the  original  nation-State — its  energies 
diverted  from  the  development  of  native 
resources  by  science  and  education — becomes 
an  oligarchy  engaged  in  the  exploitation 
of  a  system  of  alien  dependencies.  Its 
original  base  of  economic  advantage  has 
been  upset,  its  social  integrity  undermined, 
by  the  poisonous  influences  which  always 
flow  from  tribute.  However  great  the 
original  virility  of  its  people,  it  is  over- 
weighted by  the  machinery  of  extensive  rule 
and  the  demands  of  international  rivalry. 
Sooner  or  later  the  structure  grows  top-heavy, 
and  falls  before  the  attack  of  younger  peoples, 
for  whom  a  fate  no  better  may  be  in  store. 

Here  is,  as  it  were,  a  skeleton  from  the 
museum  of  history.  It  has  the  limited  value 
of  a  genealogical  tree,  an  artist's  manequin, 
or  the  "  reconstitution  of  the  crime  "  in  a 
French  trial.  We  hasten  to  add  that,  as 
Plato  or  Napoleon  would  be  unrecognisable 
in  their  skeletons,  so  it  is  what  is  added  to 
the  "  predominant  motive  "  that  makes  the 
humanity,  the  flesh-and-blood  reality,  of 
the  men  and  movements  of  the  past.  As 
there  is  no  individual  who  is  wholly  good  or 
wholly  bad,  there  is  no  society  that  is  pure 
democracy  or  pure  empire.  Every  organism 


20  WAR  AND  PEACE 

is  a  ratio  of  contending  forces  ;  that  is 
the  method  of  development.  A  balance  of 
energy  there  must  be  on  one  side  or  the 
other,  and  it  will  be  on  that  where  the  resist- 
ance is  less  and  the  profit  more.  But  the  life- 
giving  must  have  been  greater  than  the  death- 
dealing  force,  else  mankind  had  not  multiplied. 
Nay,  it  must  be  immensely  greater,  since 
one  can  kill  in  a  moment  what  it  has  taken 
laborious  years  to  rear.  The  great  unknown 
of  the  Stone  Age  who  invented  the  flint- 
headed  arrow  set  going  a  wave  of  expansion 
which  was  doomed  to  the  failure  of  all  merely 
destructive  effort.  Man  is  a  lazy  animal; 
and  there  would  have  been  no  progress  but 
for  the  penalty  that  falls  on  the  individual 
or  society  which  does  not  produce  more 
than  it  destroys.  The  increasing  difficulty  of 
hunting  and  fishing  stimulates  the  cultivation 
of  crops  and  herds.  Slave-raiding  only 
ceases  as  free  labour  proves  its  superior  econo- 
mic value.  Only  when  a  number  of  clans  had 
settled  down  into  some  semblance  of  a  nation 
could  industry  and  commerce  grow.  Rob- 
bery and  piracy  are  checked  when  the  majority 
of  men  obtain  an  interest  in  law  and  order. 
When  foreign  booty  becomes  scarce  and  the 
royal  resources  at  home  inadequate,  a  system 
of  inland  revenue,  and  consequently  of  popu- 
lar government,  is  established.  Force,  an 
extension  of  man's  attack  upon  the  animals 


THE   FIRST   EMPIRES  21 

to  those  groups  of  his  own  kind  whom  he 
regards  as  alien  and  inferior,  is  characteristic 
of  the  early  stages  of  society  both  in  domestic 
and  external  relations,  but  especially  in  the 
latter,  because  the  checks  and  balances  that 
are  raised  against  arbitrary  power  within 
any  society  are  only  slowly  and  with  difficulty 
carried  into  its  outside  affairs.  When  there  are 
no  more  good  empty  lands,  and  every  nation's 
borders  march  with  those  of  others  of  nearly 
equal  strength,  a  new  economy  of  effort  has 
become  imperative.  Warfare,  always  waste- 
ful, has  become  ruinously  so.  To  the  expan- 
sion of  co-operative  industry  and  commerce, 
on  the  other  hand,  no  bounds  can  be  set. 
The  extent  to  which  a  State  has  transferred 
its  activity  from  the  former  field  to  the  latter 
is  the  measure  of  its  civilisation. 


CHAPTER  II 

THE   FIRST   EMPIRES 

MUD  and  sand  mean  only  waste  in  the 
north  temperate  zone;  but  the  ancient 
empires  of  West  Asia  and  North  Africa 
lived  upon  mud,  and  it  is  to  mud  and  sand 
that  we  owe  the  preservation  of  their  wonder- 
ful libraries,  picture-galleries,  and  monuments. 
The  British  Museum  alone  has  an  immense 


22  WAR  AND   PEACE 

number  of  Babylonian  and  Assyrian  wedge- 
script  records  on  clay — collections  of  books, 
letters,  laws,  contracts,  astrological  reports, 
grammars,  liturgies,  legends,  inscriptions  of 
all  kinds;  twenty  thousand  tablets  and  frag- 
ments have  been  found  in  the  last  half-century 
on  the  site  of  Nineveh  alone.  We  are,  how- 
ever, still  far  from  having  the  full  picture  of 
life  under  the  West  Asian  Empires  necessary 
to  determine  fully  the  part  which  militarism 
and  war  played,  and  that  for  two  reasons.  The 
first  is  the  vast  period  of  time  covered,  the 
frequent  breaks  in  the  records,  and — most  of 
them  having  been  quite  recently  unearthed — 
the  need  of  further  study.  Then  there  is 
a  bias  characteristic  of  the  earliest  as  of  the 
latest  art  galleries.  Even  the  artist,  if  he 
pleases  to  live,  must  live  to  please;  and  the 
modern  journalist  and  novelist  are  not  the 
first  to  be  drawn  disproportionately  to  the 
heroism  of  the  stricken  field  because  it  most 
easily  provides  "  good  copy."  The  ancient 
scribes  of  the  clay  tablets,  cones,  and  cylin- 
ders, the  cutters  of  steles  and  monuments 
whose  masters  were  kings  and  satraps,  give 
us,  in  cuneiform  writing  and  low-relief 
pictures,  abundant  details  of  warfare,  es- 
pecially of  royal  prowess  and  the  horrible 
fate  of  the  vanquished  and  the  captives. 
So  impressive  are  these  memorials  that 
whole  millenniums  seem  to  be  filled  with  the 


THE   FIRST  EMPIRES  23 

clamour  of  moving  hosts,  the  ferocious  en- 
counters of  bowmen  and  spearmen,  horsemen 
and  charioteers,  the  siege  and  pillage  of 
cities.  That  there  was  perpetual  slave-hunt- 
ing in  the  ancient  world  we  know;  but  it  is 
a  simple  deduction  that  for  every  year  of 
devastating  warfare  there  must  have  been 
many  years  of  laborious  peace. 

At  the  time  of  the  earliest  monuments,  the 
art  of  war  is  so  highly  developed  that  rela- 
tively little  progress  is  manifest  in  succeeding 
centuries,  save  in  the  size  of  the  armies 
employed  and  in  their  engineering  supports. 
Through  ages  men  fought  with  practically 
the  same  weapons  till  gunpowder  came  into 
use.  A  carving  attributed  to  the  reign  of 
Eannatum,  who  first  confederated  the  cities 
of  Babylonia  (perhaps  B.C.  4400),  shows  a 
line  of  close-packed  infantry,  wearing  helmets 
with  nose  guard,  and  carrying  very  long 
blade-headed  spears  and  squarish  shields 
reaching  from  chin  to  toe.  The  shields 
touch  or  overlap,  and  the  formation  appears 
to  anticipate  the  Macedonian  phalanx  of  a 
much  later  time.  A  splendid  stele  of  Naramsin 
(B.C.  3750),  found  at  Susa,  illustrates  a  freer 
style  of  attack  in  mountain  fighting.  Bowmen 
and  spearmen  are  the  chief  forces;  short 
swords,  daggers,  maces,  are  also  in  evidence. 
A  thousand  years  later  there  is  little  change 
in  field  equipment :  chain  armour  has  become 


24  WAR  AND   PEACE 

common;  the  Assyrian  helmet  is  somewhat 
taller,  often  with  a  conical  peak;  there  is  a 
conical  as  well  as  a  square  shield.  Foreign 
slave  levies  and  mercenaries  have  brought  in 
the  sling  and  axe;  and,  with  the  introduction 
of  the  horse,  the  war-chariot,  carrying  a 
driver  and  a  combatant  and  drawn  by  two 
or  three  horses  abreast,  becomes  an  important 
and  dreaded  arm.  Some  of  the  archers 
shoot  from  behind  a  huge  square  shield  held 
by  an  attendant.  So  far,  copper  and  bronze 
are  relied  upon  for  weapons,  as  for  tools;  but, 
"  probably  from  the  tenth  or  twelfth  century 
B.C. — earlier  than  in  any  other  country " 
(Flinders  Petrie),  iron  comes  into  common 
use;  and  the  hardening  of  iron  to  steel  soon 
follows.  This  must  have  resulted  in  a  great 
enlargement  of  warlike  material.  Under 
Ashurnasirpal  (B.C.  883-858)  companies  of 
mounted  archers  appear  for  the  first  time. 
From  the  earliest  records  the  towns  had  been 
fortified;  but  now  fortification  and  siege 
operations  are  upon  a  vaster  scale;  sappers 
and  miners  are  employed,  with  spade,  pick, 
saw,  and  other  tools.  A  bas-relief  shows  a 
huge  turreted  battering-ram,  running  on 
three  pairs  of  wheels,  being  used  against  one 
of  the  brick  walls  of  Babylon,  from  the 
towers  of  which  archers  are  shooting  at 
their  long-coated  assailants.  These  siege 
operations  were  not  markedly  improved  upon 


THE  FIRST  EMPIRES  25 

for  two  thousand  years.  Another  relief  gives 
a  remarkable  picture  of  the  navy  which 
Sennacherib  (B.C.  705-681)  sent  down  the 
Euphrates  to  the  Persian  Gulf  against  the 
Chaldeans;  some  of  the  galleys  have  rams 
and  a  square  sail,  all  have  two  banks  of 
rowers,  and  a  line  of  shields  to  protect  the 
fighters  on  deck.  Under  Nebuchadnezzar 
(King  of  Babylon,  B.C.  604-562),  a  method 
of  defence  anticipating  modern  Dutch  ex- 
pedients was  put  into  successful  operation. 
The  Tigris  and  Euphrates  were  connected 
with  huge  dams  above  and  below  the  city, 
so  that  the  upper  and  lower  country  could  be 
flooded  against  the  invader.  It  was  these 
tremendous  works  which  made  it  necessary 
for  Cyrus  a  generation  later  to  divert  the 
course  of  the  Euphrates  in  order  to  obtain 
a  passage  into  Babylon. 

Details  like  these,  with  which  a  technical 
history  of  the  art  of  war  may  be  filled,  give 
us,  however,  no  impression  whatever  of  the 
cause  of  the  rise  and  fall  of  Babylonian  and 
Assyrian  military  power.  For  that  we  must 
look  to  the  nature  of  the  land,  and  the 
position  of  the  States  to  which  it  gave  birth 
in  relation  to  their  neighbours. 

The  natural  fertility  of  the  Babylonian 
plain  was  unequalled  in  the  ancient  world. 
Whereas  the  Nile  inundation  gave  only  a 
narrow  strip  of  black  earth,  there  was  here, 


26  WAR  AND   PEACE 

in  the  valleys  of  the  Tigris  and  Euphrates,  and 
between,  a  broad  belt  which  may  again  in 
the  early  future  become  one  of  the  greatest 
granaries  of  the  world,  and,  thousands  of 
years  before  our  era,  maintained  scores, 
perhaps  hundreds,  of  cities  and  a  dense 
agricultural  population.  Surrounded  by  war- 
like and  for  the  most  part  relatively  barbarous 
peoples — Hittites  in  the  highlands  of  the 
north-east,  and  Medes  in  those  of  the  north- 
west, Egyptians  in  the  south-east,  Elamites 
in  the  south-west,  and  nomad  Semitic  tribes 
in  the  southern  desert — it  was  designed  by 
nature  for  a  theatre  of  perpetual  conflict. 
The  northern  kingdoms  did,  indeed,  act  as 
buffer  States  between  Babylonia  and  those 
tribes  whose  descent  from  the  steppes  of 
Central  Asia  is  the  great  mystery  of  the 
morning  of  civilisation;  but  in  their  turn 
they  were  pushed  south  by  these  hordes. 
Assyria,  having  first  to  meet  this  pressure, 
developed  the  more  martial  character.  Early 
immigrations  had  left,  also,  causes  of  internal 
conflict.  Throughout  the  plain,  the  invading 
tribes  settled  in  independent  principalities, 
and  the  rivalry  of  their  chieftain-kings  led 
to  incessant  feuds,  only  to  be  resolved  (as 
in  later  mediaeval  Europe)  by  the  gradual 
formation  of  extensive  kii<  Adorns  or  empires, 
which,  in  their  turn,  became  the  stakes  of 
great  adventurers  in  the  game  of  war.  But 


THE  FIRST  EMPIRES  27 

civilisations  like  the  Babylonian  are  only 
slowly  created,  and  they  are  not  in  reality, 
though  they  seem  to  be,  quickly  destroyed. 
It  is  most  certain  that  they  are  only  slowly 
created,  that  the  botanic  and  zoological 
gardens  of  Nineveh,  the  splendid  palaces  of 
Babylon,  the  regulation  of  the  water- 
courses, the  very  art  that  made  Babylonian 
the  culture  language  of  Egypt  and  carried 
the  clay  tablet  and  seal  cylinder  into  Crete 
and  far  eastward  into  Asia,  are  witnesses  of 
steady  labour  and  developing  intelligence 
and  discipline.  Over  and  over  again,  wild 
mountaineers  poured  down  into  the  Chaldean 
plains,  only  to  be  absorbed  into  the  settled 
body  of  townsmen  and  feudal  tenants.  The 
wealth  of  the  land,  especially  after  the  es- 
tablishment of  systems  of  irrigation,  is  in- 
dicated by  the  ruins  of  many  cities  that  still 
await  exploration.  It  explains,  on  the  one 
hand,  the  development  of  despotic  govern- 
ments— necessary  as  much  for  the  construc- 
tion and  maintenance  of  the  canal  works 
as  for  external  defence  and  the  enforcement 
of  peace  upon  feudatory  States — and,  on  the 
other  hand,  the  waves  of  invasion  which 
created  successively  the  Babylonian,  Assyrian, 
and  Persian  Empires. 

Even  in  the  modern  world,  where  a  thou- 
sand influences  tend  to  equalise  conditions, 
we  find  something  like  a  localisation  of  the 


28  WAR  AND   PEACE 

characteristics  of  the  three  great  stages  of 
social  development — the  martial  vigour  char- 
acteristic of  the  hunting  stage  in  the  mountains, 
the  laborious  passivity  of  the  pastoral  stage 
favouring  centralised  despotism  in  the  great 
plains,  and  mercantile  adventurousness  on 
the  navigable  seaboards.  (Compare  Albania, 
Russia,  and  England.)  But  in  Europe  the 
spirit  of  the  mountains  has  been  tamed,  and 
now  speaks  rather  for  liberty  than  conquest. 
When  Babylonian  civilisation  was  being 
founded  on  the  lower  courses  of  the  Tigris 
and  Euphrates  six  thousand  years  before 
Christ,  the  three  types  of  society  were  already 
in  competition,  the  prosperous  cities  of  the 
south  offering  a  perpetual  invitation  to  the 
northern  barbarian,  recovering  from  the  river 
mud  and  the  Gulf  coast-trade  the  wealth  thus 
destroyed  or  removed,  and  imposing  their 
culture  on  the  invader.  At  the  beginning  of 
the  third  millennium  B.C.,  the  Sumerian  and 
Semitic  strains  were  beaten  together,  and  the 
first  Babylonian  empire  arose.  From  Persia 
to  the  Syrian  coast,  a  supreme  authority 
was  recognised;  roads  were  built  and  postal 
services  established;  trade  followed;  libraries 
in  clay  were  collected;  and  sculpture  gave 
splendid  expression  to  the  pride  of  Court  and 
temple.  The  Code  of  Hammurabi  (B.C.  2200) 
shows  an  extensive  organisation  of  slave 
labour,  and  above  this  an  elaborate  pro- 


THE  FIRST  EMPIRES  29 

tection  of  personal  and  trading  rights,  based 
on  secular  ideas  and  superseding  the  old 
law  of  the  blood-feud.  Most  of  its  280 
provisions  had  been  in  use  for  centuries; 
but  Hammurabi  codified  and  regularly  en- 
forced them — 1400  years  before  the  Spartan 
Lycurgus  (if,  indeed,  he  was  not  a  mythical 
person)  and  1200  years  before  the  Athenian 
Solon.  We  have  hundreds  of  tablets  of  the 
same  period  referring  to  legal  and  com- 
mercial transactions  only  possible  in  an 
advanced  society. 

This  great  civilisation,  from  the  relics  of 
which,  eighteen  hundred  years  later,  the 
Greeks  were  to  learn  as  we  learn  from  theirs, 
was  undermined  by  a  Hittite  invasion,  and 
(about  1800  B.C.)  a  more  permanent  occupa- 
tion by  the  Kassites,  a  warlike  race  on  the 
eastern  border.  A  century  later,  the  north- 
ern part  of  the  Empire  asserted  its  independ- 
ence; and  a  succession  of  wars  between  it  and 
Babylon  established  the  supremacy  of  Assyria 
in  Western  Asia  (from  about  B.C.  1250). 
Under  Tiglath-Pileser  I  (B.C.  1100),  Ashur- 
nasirpal  II,  and  his  successor  Shalmaneser  II, 
its  armies  overran  the  Nearer  East.  A  peasant 
revolt  at  home  interrupted  these  wars,  but 
they  were  soon  resumed.  These  were  no 
longer  mere  raids,  but  organised  campaigns  of 
conquest.  At  first  the  aim  was  to  obtain 
only  tribute  or  alliance;  but  more  and  more 


30  WAR  AND   PEACE 

frequently  viceroys  were  left  behind  with 
the  double  duty  of  raising  troops  to  hold 
the  conquered  territory  and  of  sending 
'  forced  levies  to  the  imperial  army.  The  Old 
Testament  is  full  of  evidence  of  early  Baby- 
lonian influences ;  and  this  period  is  interesting 
as  that  of  the  first  armed  contact  between 
Assyrians  and  Israelites.  The  removal  of 
subject  peoples  from  one  end  of  the  empire 
to  another  became  a  regular  expedient  for 
breaking  the  spirit  of  the  little  nations. 
In  B.C.  701  Sennacherib  invaded  Judaea, 
enslaved  200,000  of  the  inhabitants,  and  only 
raised  the  siege  of  Jerusalem  when  Hezekiah 
had  stripped  the  Temple  to  give  him  tribute. 
Twice  more,  in  B.C.  597  and  586,  Tinder 
Nebuchadnezzar  II,  Jerusalem  was  captured, 
and  its  people  taken  away  into  exile.  In 
such  manner  the  Syrian,  Armenian,  and 
Medean  States  were  successively  reduced  and 
ravaged.  Slaves,  loot,  and  tribute  were  the 
great  objects  of  the  imperial  system;  and, 
though  commerce  and  legitimate  taxation 
followed  in  the  path  of  war,  a  perpetual 
supply  of  plunder  was  the  only  means  of 
maintaining  the  Assyrian  host.  The  name  of 
Sennacherib  has  remained  a  byword  for 
wholesale  destruction  and  cruelty.  Lands 
naturally  the  richest  in  the  then  known 
world  could  not  long  bear  this  human  plague; 
and,  undermined  by  a  Scythian  invasion,  the 


THE  FIRST  EMPIRES  31 

Assyrian  empire  fell  in  B.C.  606,  never  to 
rise  again.  Babylon,  rebuilt  and  fortified 
by  Nebuchadnezzar  (B.C.  604-562),  enjoyed  a 
brief  period  of  splendour  and  independence, 
to  be  overwhelmed  by  the  swift  emergence  of 
the  Persian  empire,  which  in  turn — made  by 
the  swords  of  Cyrus,  Cambyses,  and  Darius 
—succumbed  to  the  attack  of  Alexander  of 
Macedon  (B.C.  330). 

The  astonishing  thing  is  not  that  Babylon 
—which,  when  Herodotus  visited  the  city 
in  the  fifth  century  B.C.,  covered  an  area  of 
185  miles,  or  half  as  much  again  as  the 
44  administrative  county  "  of  London  to-day 
— should  have  fallen  into  decay,  and  be  now 
dust,  but  that  the  slave  tillage  of  the  Chaldean 
plain  and  the  plunder  of  neighbouring  lands 
should  have  maintained  it  the  glorious  centre 
of  the  known  world  through  thirty  centuries, 
with  but  a  few  intervals  of  eclipse.  We  have 
seen  that  the  northern  empire  was  no  better 
than  a  system  of  spoliation  carried  on  by 
a  hierarchy  of  soldiers  and  officers  by  means  of 
armies  of  slaves,  serfs,  or  mercenaries,  under 
a  feudal  system  which  reduced  a  formerly 
free  agricultural  population  to  actual  or 
virtual  slavery.  In  Babylonia  the  same 
development  was  checked  by  the  power  of 
the  large  towns  and  the  privileges  of  the 
priesthood.  But,  while  the  people  paid  with 
liberty  and  life  the  costs  of  perpetual  war, 


32  WAR  AND   PEACE 

its  prizes  were  absorbed  mainly  in  the  ag- 
grandisement of  the  palace  and  the  great 
temples.  In  a  new  colony  with  the  resources 
of  a  mother-country  behind  it,  the  effects  of 
continued  warfare  are  concealed  by  fresh 
immigration  of  the  same  race.  It  is  quite 
otherwise  with  an  old  civilisation.  Every 
forward  step  it  has  taken — for  instance,  in 
the  enlargement  of  cities,  the  improvement 
of  agriculture,  the  increase  of  roads  and 
markets,  the  better  rearing  of  horses,  the 
perfection  of  weapons  and  strategy,  the 
elaboration  of  trade  credit — means  a  wider 
area  of  destruction  when  conflict  breaks  out. 
Every  fighting  man  represents  years  of 
labour  in  rearing;  his  place  can  only  be  filled 
by  like  years  of  fresh  labour.  Under  the 
strain  of  continuous  warfare,  in  which  scores 
or  even  hundreds  of  thousands  of  the  strongest 
members  of  the  community  are  slain,  while 
only  the  weaker  are  left  to  continue  the 
stock,  the  original  race  is  progressively 
debilitated,  and  may  at  last  become  extinct. 
The  slave  basis  of  society  is  inert,  unadaptable, 
cannot  provide  reserves  of  governing  power. 
When,  as  is  usual,  continuous  despotism 
accompanies  continuous  warfare,  the  new 
subject  peoples,  brought  in,  not  by  choice, 
but  by  force,  and  kept  in  an  inferior  position, 
cannot  form  a  nation  with  the  social  integrity 
of  their  predecessors.  For  there  is,  though 


THE   FIRST   EMPIRES  33 

it  is  difficult  to  define,  an  integrity  of  a  nation, 
as  of  an  individual;  and,  when  it  is  sub- 
verted, even  a  small  shock  may  bring  an 
outwardly  splendid  fabric  to  the  ground. 
So  fell  Babylon,  and  the  collapse  was,  perhaps, 
the  more  complete  because  so  long  delayed. 

The  other  great  State  of  antiquity  offers 
this  main  point  of  similarity  to  Babylon, 
that  it  is  absolutely,  as  Herodotus  put  it, 
"  the  gift  of  the  river,"  and  this  main  point 
of  difference,  that  through  thousands  of 
years  of  oppression  Egypt  has  never  ceased 
to  maintain  a  large  and  laborious  population. 
Exhausted  by  native  tyrants,  and  despoiled 
by  every  militant  race  of  the  Levant, 
while  its  ancient  art  treasures  are  the 
wonder  of  the  museums  of  the  world,  the 
black  soil  of  this  river  valley,  only  from 
ten  to  thirty  miles  wide,  gives  life  to-day 
to  ten  million  people  and  a  sufficient 
tribute  to  its  latest  masters.  There  is 
a  superstitious  idea  that  races  and  States 
must  die  of  old  age,  of  prosperity,  of  some 
vague  disease  called  degeneracy,  which  is 
favoured  by  continued  peace.  A  rapid  glance 
through  the  history  of  Egypt,  especially  its 
military  history,  will  correct  this  impression. 

The  Nile  valley  has  three  great  advantages. 
The  river  gives  the  whole  country  a  highroad, 
and  does  for  its  agriculture  what  we  are 
B 


34  WAR  AND   PEACE 

beginning  to  do  for  ours  by  intensive  cultiva- 
tion. It  is  a  self-sufficing  country,  producing 
ample  food,  building  materials,  minerals,  and 
textile  crops;  so  that  its  rulers  are  not  driven 
to  foreign  adventure,  and  its  people  need  not 
depend  on  foreign  trade.  Its  position,  pro- 
tected by  deserts  and  mountains  except  on 
the  north,  though  favouring  social  stagnation, 
was  in  olden  times,  and  even  now  is,  one  of 
considerable  political  strength.  These  ad- 
vantages seem  to  have  borne  fruit  rapidly 
even  in  the  earliest  period.  The  Stone  Age 
was  ended  by  the  introduction — by  the  first 
Asiatic  invaders,  probably  Semites,  whose 
weapons  explain  their  success — of  metal 
arms  and  implements,  perhaps  also  of  wheat, 
barley,  sheep,  bricks,  and  Babylonian  methods 
of  irrigation.  The  use  of  copper  and  bronze 
marks  a  great  advance  in  the  status  of  hunt- 
ing and  pastoral  tribes;  and,  with  even  the 
most  elementary  regulation  of  the  Nile 
overflow,  crops  would  multiply  tenfold. 
Gradually  the  tribal  communities  of  the  valley 
were  gathered  into  two  kingdoms  of  the 
north  and  south;  towns  were  founded;  and, 
with  the  legendary  King  Menes,  a  single 
dynasty  was  established  (about  B.C.  4400, 
by  the  British  Museum  chronology),  with  a 
.  supporting  hierarchy  of  nobles,  officials,  and 
I  priests.  By  the  Fourth  Dynasty  (B.C.  3730- 
)  3560)  government,  the  organisation  of  labour, 


THE   FIRST  EMPIRES  35 

and  the  accumulation  of  wealth  had  so  far 
progressed  as  to  make  possible  the  erection 
of  the  Pyramids.  The  regulation  of  the  Nile 
to  convert  destructive  floods  into  permanent 
irrigation  led  naturally,  indeed,  to  the 
growth  of  a  powerful  government.  The  Great 
Pyramid  of  Cheops  is  said  to  have  taken 
twenty  years  to  build,  employing  300,000 
men  in  gangs  of  10,000.  A  few  of  these 
were  raided  Soudanese  herdsmen,  but  the 
mass  were  natives;  and,  however  foolish  these 
marvellous  works  may  now  appear,  they 
undoubtedly  indicate  a  time  of  peace  and 
plenty,  of  intellectual  advance  and  national 
unification.  This  development  took  a  course 
in  some  ways  similar  to  that  with  which  we 
are  more  familiar  in  modern  times.  Under 
the  Fifth  Dynasty  (B.C.  3560-3300)  a  theo- 
cratic absolutism  had  become  firmly  estab- 
lished, and  religious  art  reached  its  highest 
excellence.  Under  the  Sixth,  the  courtiers 
had  grown  into  an  independent  landed  aris- 
tocracy, and  the  rivalries  of  princelings  led 
to  the  end  of  what  is  called  the  Old  Empire 
in  a  re-division  of  north  and  south.  With 
the  Tenth  and  Eleventh  Dynasties  a  United 
Kingdom,  the  so-called  Middle  Empire,  is 
restored  at  Thebes;  and  under  the  Twelfth 
(about  B.C.  2460),  with  trade  and  handicraft 
flourishing  as  well  as  art  and  literature,  the 
old  landed  nobility  gradually  becomes  a 
B  2 


36  WAR  AND   PEACE 

semi-feudal  bureaucracy.     Then  Imperialism 
appears. 

The  Nile  and  the  humble  fellah  have  done 
their  best;  how  are  the  ever-growing  pride 
and  greed  of  kings  and  governors  to  be 
sated  ?  "  Conquest  " — the  hunt  for  slaves 
and  loot — is  the  everlasting  answer  to  this 
question.  A  spur  and  example  were  pro- 
vided by  the  immigration  and  tyranny  of 
the  Semites  of  Canaan  and  Arabia  called 
Hyksos,  or  Shepherd  Kings  (B.C.  1800), 
whose  superiority  probably  lay  in  another 
novelty  in  military  organisation,  the  war- 
chariot.  Their  rule  in  the  north  seems  to 
have  lasted  for  two  centuries,  and  to  have 
been  followed  by  a  nationalist  reaction, 
including  the  Hebrew  "  Oppression  "  termin- 
ated by  the  Exodus.  By  this  time  there  could 
have  been  no  more  of  the  instincts  of  the 
hunting  stage  left  in  the  blood  of  the  Nile 
peasants  than  there  is  of  the  Viking  strain 
in  our  English  blood  to-day.  From  the 
beginning,  the  Egyptian  appears  the  least 
martial  of  men.  The  army,  hitherto,  had 
consisted  of  a  feeble  militia,  mainly  of  spear- 
men, raised  by  the  local  officials,  and  the 
royal  guard,  with  Sudanese  and  negroes  for 
stiffening.  The  war-chariot  now  became  the 
centre  of  a  new  professional  force,  with 
foreign  auxiliaries  in  increasing  numbers — 
Syrian  and  Nubian  archers,  and  Shardana 


THE   FIRST  EMPIRES  37 

mercenaries  carrying  long  swords  and  shields, 
dirk  and  javelin,  and  clad  in  mail  and  helmet. 
With  such  troops  Amenhotep  I  of  the  "  New 
Empire "  (about  B.C.  1560),  having  unified 
the  country,  set  out  upon  a  career  of  conquest, 
which  Thotmes  I,  II,  and  III  carried  far 
into  Syria,  Babylonia,  and  Nubia.  The  last, 
who  is  accounted  the  greatest  of  Egyptian 
rnonarchs,  led  no  less  than  fifteen  campaigns. 
Immense  spoils  were  brought  home  and  went 
to  the  building  of  splendid  temples,  palaces, 
and  monuments,  and  to  the  elaboration  of 
furniture  and  ornament.  The  Court  was 
steeped  in  oriental  luxury,  and  the  army 
swollen  with  foreign  captives.  Under  Thotmes 
IV  (B.C.  1430)  there  is  evidence  of  a  reaction 
of  the  powerful  priestly  and  clerical  classes; 
and  in  succeeding  reigns  we  hear  more  of 
bribery  and  negotiation  than  conquest. 

The  next  great  campaigns  are  the  most 
southerly  reverberation  of  the  oncoming  of 
the  Central  Asiatic  hordes  in  which  Babylon 
was  already  involved.  In  B.C.  1297  the  end 
of  a  long  struggle  with  the  Hittite  Empire  of 
Asia  Minor  leaves  us  the  interesting  text  of 
a  regular  treaty  of  peace  and  alliance  for 
defence  and  offence.  Rameses  III,  of  the 
Twentieth  Dynasty  (about  1200  B.C.),  revived 
the  power  of  Thebes  and  the  arms  of  Egypt. 
In  the  first  naval  battle  of  which  we  have 
a  record  (B.C.  1192)  his  Levantine  sailors 


38  WAR  AND  PEACE 

routed  a  force  of  Cretans,  Philistines,  and 
other  Asiatics  at  the  mouth  of  the  Nile.  The 
veracity  of  the  boast  of  Rameses  that  a  woman 
might  go  wherever  she  liked  in  his  realm 
without  molestation  is  less  evident  than  that 
of  his  stony  memorials  of  slaughter  in  battle. 
But  loot  sets  up  a  double  reaction  :  it  creates 
vested  interests  in  disorder  at  home,  and  the 
cry  of  revenge  abroad.  While  its  rulers 
were  content  to  depend  on  domestic  labour 
and  not  on  foreign  pillage  and  tribute, 
content  to  develop  native  resources  and  an 
indigenous  civilisation,  Egypt  remained,  de- 
spite internal  tyranny,  a  stable  and  pro- 
gressive State,  with  strength  to  spare  for  the 
erection  of  the  monuments  which  astonish 
us,  even  in  this  day  of  mammoth  engineering 
enterprise,  by  their  witness  of  skill  and 
organisation.  The  first  outburst  of  Imperial 
adventure  in  the  Middle  Empire  had  led  to 
a  weakening  of  the  native  economy  by  the 
introduction  of  slave  labour,  and  to  a  barbarian 
invasion.  The  Imperialism  of  the  New  Em- 
pire, culminating  in  the  campaigns  of  Rameses, 
resulted  in  a  further  weakening  of  the  native 
economy  by  dependence  on  foreign  tribute 
and  commodities,  the  diversion  of  large 
bodies  of  men  from  productive  to  destructive 
work,  and  to  a  series  of  reactions  from  neigh- 
bouring countries,  ending  in  military  disaster, 
political  collapse,  economic  misery,  and  sub- 


THE   FIRST  EMPIRES  39 

jection  to  Libyan,  Ethiopian,  and  Assyrian 
conquerors. 

Henceforth  there  is  no  State  that  can  be 
properly  called  Egyptian.  But  the  patient 
cattle  still  draw  the  wooden  plough,  and  the 
creaking  of  the  shaduf,  the  primitive  water- 
wheel,  never  ceases  along  the  Nile.  What 
more  of  extortion  there  may  have  been  by 
Persian  satraps,  Greek  and  Roman  governors, 
Arab  Kadis  and  Mamelukes,  and  Turkish 
Pashas,  must  have  been  compensated  by  the 
discovery  of  Roman  and  still  more  distant 
markets.  The  Ptolemies  were  in  their  time 
the  wealthiest  rulers  in  the  world;  and  the 
encouragement  they  gave  to  Greek  traders 
in  the  north  may  have  been  for  the  good  of 
their  subjects.  But,  while  the  city  of  Alex- 
andria, with  its  famous  library  and  light- 
house, grew  to  be  the  centre  of  intellectual 
influence  and  commercial  activity  in  the 
Levant,  Greek  Pharaohs  and  Roman  prefects 
ruthlessly  exploited  the  upper  country,  and, 
by  destroying  all  native  elements  in  the 
administration,  made  easy  the  way  for  twelve 
centuries  of  Mohammedan  rule. 

This  rapid  sketch  of  the  military  history 
of  the  ancient  empires  of  the  Near  East 
indicates  some  broad  conclusions  as  to  its 
character.  In  these  rich  and  extensive 
dominions  we  are  already  far  from  the  crude 
impulses  of  the  savage  tribe ;  but  tribal 


40  WAR  AND   PEACE 

conditions  on  the  outside  vitally  affect  them. 
The  swarming  movement,  the  great  immigra- 
tions from  Central  Asia  into  the  warmer  and 
more  fertile  lands  of  the  west  and  south,  are 
A  provocative  of  constant  conflict.  The  older 
land  more  important  "  predominant  motive  " 
{is  internal  despotism,  with  its  law  of  diminish- 
ling  returns.  The  rationale  of  the  union  of 
village  communities  into  principalities,  and 
these  into  empires,  has  been  a  general  interest 
in  law,  order,  and  the  organisation  of  the 
river  works.  But  the  governing  class  be- 
comes larger  and  larger,  developing  from 
the  simplest  form  of  patriarchal  monarchy, 
through  a  feudal  period,  to  a  bureaucratic 
despotism  battening  upon  a  vast  body  of 
slave  labour.  The  limit  of  extortion  being 
reached,  Pharaoh  begins  to  look  abroad  for 
new  fields  of  exploitation;  and  warfare  be- 
comes a  regular  function  of  government. 
Agricultural  serfs  are  not  the  stuff  democracy 
is  made  of;  but  neither  are  they  militant 
patriots.  A  class  of  foreign  traders  has  not 
yet  arisen;  and  Nature  is  so  kind  that  there 
is  no  need  of  outflow  in  colonisation.  War, 
with  its  constant  new  supplies  of  captive 
toilers,  is  always  a  depressing  interference 
with  native  life ;  and,  though  it  reaches  a  vast 
scale,  its  organisation  strikes  us  as  less  re- 
markable than  the  preceding  monuments  of 
peaceful  labour.  At  length,  warfare  also 


THE  FIRST  EMPIRES  41 

presents  increasing  difficulties,  and  gives 
diminishing  returns  to  the  now  almost  com- 
pletely alien  ruling  class.  The  original  racial 
stock  may  have  been  ruined  in  learning  the 
lesson,  as  in  Mesopotamia,  or  only  degraded 
and  debilitated  as  in  Egypt.  Then  the 
centre  of  gravity  in  history  passes  to  other 
lands  where  ideas  may  count  for  more,  and 
arbitrary  power  for  less. 

In  a  little  garden  by  the  Nile  noisy  with 
the  evensong  of  many  hidden  birds,  I  sat 
once  watching  the  sun  go  down  behind  the 
holy  mountain  of  Kurna,  and  dreaming  over 
the  fate  of  the  Pharaohs  buried  there.  From 
the  parched  black  fields  the  peasants  had 
gone  to  their  mud-brick  homes;  the  feluccas 
were  moored  ashore,  their  lateen  sails  looped 
up;  the  wise  asses  and  gentle  buffaloes  and 
camels  were  stalled.  Peace  lay  over  all  the 
plain  where  once  stood  royal  Thebes  of  the 
hundred  gates.  Life  seemed  suspended,  save 
that  the  vast  river,  a  sheet  of  ruffled  steel, 
poured  downward  her  vital  stream,  the  same 
to-day  as  ten  thousand  years  ago.  The  kings 
and  priests,  rulers  of  thirty  splendid  dynasties, 
do  their  ghosts  still  attend  their  accustomed 
shrines  now  that  there  are  no  prostrate 
multitudes  where  once  was  Thebes  ?  Dead 
.  .  .  and  they  so  sure  of  immortality;  they 
and  their  works  and  thoughts,  all  dead  I 
These  colossi,  so  piteously  dumb;  these  deep- 


42  WAR  AND   PEACE 

cut  records  of  war  that  the  jackal  laughs  at 
by  night  and  the  tripper  exclaims  over  by  day ; 
the  solitary  obelisks  and  pyramids — can  the 
world  show  any  such  spectacle  of  pathetic 
futility  ?  The  fellah  has  no  pride  in  them; 
they  are  dead  work  of  alien  hands;  he  is  alive, 
and,  humble  as  he  is,  his  hopes  lie  higher. 
The  sand  and  ruins  of  Thebes,  laden  with  the 
dust  of  kings  and  slaves,  exhale  continually 
this  nightmare  thought  of  death.  Athens 
and  Rome  breed  no  such  deep  sadness.  For 
this  must  be  the  gloomiest  tragedy  of  human 
effort — to  have  meant  so  much,  and  to  mean 
nothing;  to  have  given  to-day  to  win  to- 
morrow, and  to  have  lost  both. 

Yet  that  is  not  the  whole  truth.  There  is 
nothing  lost.  The  Egyptian  mind  passed  into 
Greece  and  Judaea.  The  Dynasties  held  the 
human  spirit  captive  too  long;  they  must  be 
broken  that  the  wider  world  might  learn  what 
they  had  to  teach.  History  is  the  tale  of 
this  ceaseless  fermentation,  re-incarnation,  or 
rather  re-animation.  Englishmen  are  but 
the  latest  followers  of  Hittites,  Assyrians, 
Persians,  Greeks,  Romans,  Saracens,  Turks, 
on  the  sacred  soil  of  Thebes;  and  all  the 
Dynasties  could  but  be  a  moment  in  the 
secular  history  of  the  rise  of  man.  If  I 
am  master  of  myself,  I  am  greater  than 
Ptolemy;  and  the  freed  fellah  bending  over 
his  sugar-cane  is  nearer  the  reality  of  things 


GREEK,   JEW,   AND   CHRISTIAN     43 

than  Queen  Hatsephsu.  For  immortality  lies 
no  more  in  royal  splendour  and  strength 
than  in  swathings  of  linen  with  myrrh  and 
salts  and  spices,  but  only  in  deeds  of  beauty, 
justice,  and  love. 


CHAPTER   III 

GREEK,    JEW,    AND    CHRISTIAN 

THE  Nile  and  Mesopotamian  basins  are  the 
two  great  fertile  breaks  in  a  belt  of  deserts 
and  steppes — including  the  Sahara,  Arabian, 
Thian  Shan,  and  Gobi  deserts — which  run 
N.E.  by  E.  across  the  Old  World  from  Nigeria 
to  Kamtchatka.  To  the  south  of  this  belt 
lie  tropical  Africa  and  Asia,  to  the  north  the 
earlier  and  later  homes  of  the  Indo-European 
race.  We  yet  know  very  little  of  the  cause  of 
the  ancient  waves  of  Aryan  expansion,  but 
their  main  results  are  evident.  There  is  a 
mysteriously  steady  westward  trend,  under 
the  impulsion,  perhaps,  of  a  pressure  of 
population  behind,  perhaps  of  some  immense 
natural  change,  such  as  the  drying-up  of  the 
central  Asian  tablelands,  or  some  great  social 
disturbance — a  trend  along  the  lower  level  of 
the  north  temperate  zone.  It  is  significant  that 
half  a  dozen  of  the  greatest  historical  cities — 
Pekin,  Constantinople,  Rome,  Madrid,  Lisbon, 
and  New  York — lie  very  near  to  the  40°  of 


44  WAR  AND   PEACE 

northern  latitude,  and  that  if,  instead  of  this 
parallel,  we  follow  the  annual  isotherm — the 
mean  average  temperature  line — of  50°,  we  may 
add  Vienna,  Paris,  and  London  to  the  list.  The 
tribal  stream  sweeps  into  Europe,  then,  along 
this  belt  of  climatic  advantage  by  way  of  the 
Caspian  region,  one  branch  moving  to  the 
north  of  the  central  European  mountain 
block,  across  the  Russian  plain  to  the  South 
Baltic  and  the  western  plain;  the  other  into 
the  southern  peninsulas  and  Asia  Minor.  As 
might  be  expected,  the  branches  which  soonest 
develop  into  rich  and  strong  communities 
are  those  which  move  southward  into  the 
three  Mediterranean  peninsulas — partly,  per- 
haps, because  of  the  mere  convenience  of 
getting  up  a  side  street  when  a  procession  is 
at  one's  heels,  partly  because  these  peninsulas 
were  richer  in  natural  advantages,  and  offered 
better  defensive  positions,  than  the  bogs, 
forests,  and  prairies  of  the  north;  above  all, 
when  commerce  began,  because  the  sea  is 
a  perpetual  challenge  to  the  adventurous,  and 
the  easiest  path  to  everywhere — the  way  alike 
of  liberty,  trade,  and  empire.  To  the  robust 
children  of  this  vast  westward  immigration 
fell  some  of  the  richest  lands  of  the  earth. 
One  after  another  the  three  peninsulas  of  the 
north  Mediterranean  seaboard  held  the 
centre  of  gravity  in  history.  Each  people  in 
turn,  the  Greek,  the  Roman,  the  Spaniard, 


GREEK,  JEW,   AND  CHRISTIAN    45 

rises  to  the  most  magnificent  achievement — 
to  the  mastery  of  the  world;  and  each  in  turn 
is  humbled  to  the  dust.  In  each  case  the  suc- 
cessful growth  is  due  directly  and  indirectly  to 
geographical  position  and  physical  resources; 
in  each  case  the  temptation  of  dominion 
over  peoples  less  fortunately  situated  leads  to 
the  weakening,  and  finally  to  the  destruction, 
of  the  economic  advantages  and  the  political 
integrity  which  the  conquering  race  had 
originally  enjoyed. 

Neither  within  the  limits  of  political,  nor  of 
intellectual,  nor  of  military  history,  can  the 
rise  and  fall  of  Greek  power  be  adequately 
explained.  I  shall  offer  here  only  some 
general  considerations  which  fall  in  the 
straight  line  of  our  inquiry;  but  the  student 
can  hardly  too  often  recall  the  facts  of  ele- 
mentary geography.  There  he  will  find  the 
contributory  elements  of  Greek  democracy, 
colonisation,  and  empire.  With  a  rapidity 
like  that  of  the  transformation  of  modern 
Japan,  the  city-states  of  the  peninsula  de- 
veloped a  type  of  political  life  not  merely  the 
highest  of  the  age,  but  one  of  perennial 
interest,  since  there  is  hardly  any  political 
expedient  of  subsequent  times  which  is  not 
foreshadowed  in  Greek  experience.  Its  rise 
was  so  rapid — a  space  of  less  than  500  years 
lay  between  the  Homeric  epos  and  the  period 
of  Socrates  (B.C.  470-399),  Plato  (429-347), 


46  WAR  AND  PEACE 

and  Aristotle  (385-322) — its  growth,  despite 
enormous  sacrifices,  especially  in  warfare, 
and  despite  the  pressure  of  peoples  to  whom 
its  spirit  was  utterly  alien,  was  so  persistent, 
that  we  seem  to  be  in  presence  of  a  miraculous 
break  in  the  order  of  ancient  history.  The 
marvel  is  somewhat  modified  when  we  consider 
the  circumstances  which  conditioned  the  first 
considerable  expansion  of  the  Hellenic  peoples 
in  the  eighth  and  seventh  centuries  B.C.,  and 
gave  the  direction  to  their  subsequent  develop- 
ment. The  narrowness  of  the  Attic  plains 
and  the  difficulty  of  the  mountain  barriers 
long  preserved  Greece  from  invasion  en  masse, 
and  directed  the  tribal  settlement  so  as  to 
preserve  old  elements  of  social  cohesion  in 
the  new  circumstances  of  city  life.  The  land 
is  sufficiently  hard  to  put  a  premium  on  energy 
and  skill;  thus,  while  slaves  did  the  roughest 
work,  there  was  always  a  large  supply  of  free 
labour.  The  abrupt  isolation  of  the  different 
small  communities  was  a  source  of  military 
and  governmental  weakness;  but  it  encouraged 
the  spirit  of  liberty  and  independence,  and 
a  fluidity  of  political  forms  favourable  to 
experiment  and  imitation.  It  is  the  antithesis 
of  those  broad  flat  wheatlands  of  ancient 
Babylonia  and  modern  Russia  which  breed 
the  taskmaster  and  the  serf.  The  G&eek  had 
the  sea  as  well  as  the  mountains  at  his  doors. 
His  home  was  easy  of  defence,  fertile  (there  is 


GREEK,   JEW,   AND  CHRISTIAN    47 

never  famine  on  a  seaboard),  yet  not  rich 
enough  for  idleness  and  luxury,  and  requiring 
foreign  supplies  of  corn,  wood,  and  wool — 
a  resting-place  between  a  tent  and  a  ship. 
With  the  advantages  of  the  most  southerly 
position  in  Europe,  it  had  that  of  a  mild  and 
bracing  climate.  Athens  lay  nearly  equi- 
distant~Betwe"eTI  the  mouth  of  the  Nile,  Tyre, 
Odessa,  Rome,  and  Carthage.  Insular  and 
peninsular  life  produces  an  adventurous  dis- 
position ;  and  the  sailors  of  the  Piraeus  must 
have  learned  very  early  their  advantage  in 
northern  and  western  voyages  over  their 
rivals  of  Tyre  and  Sidon.  We  find  them 
building  triremes  in  B.C.  700,  and  trading 
with  Russia,  Persia,  and  the  Caspian  by 
way  of  the  Black  Sea,  with  the  East  by  way 
of  the  Nile  Delta,  and  with  the  western 
Mediterranean. 

The  proximity  of  the  ^Egean  islands  and 
that  Asian  shore  whence  "  deep-browed 
Homer "  brought  the  legends  of  the  race 
would  early  lead  to  a  leisurely  outward  move- 
ment. Each  city-state  threw  off  colonies 
reflecting  its  own  democratic  character.  The 
Greeks  were  not,  like  the  Egyptians,  reluctant 
to  fight;  but  they  went  abroad  as  freemen 
to  found  homes  such  as  they  had  left;  their 
business  was  settlement  for  cultivation  and 
commerce,  rather  than  conquest.  Here  Sparta, 
landlocked  in  the  Laconian  mountains,  was 


48  WAR  AND  PEACE 

at  a  disadvantage,  a  fact  which  must  have 
contributed  to  her  development  on  military 
and  conservative  lines.  The  first  wave  of 
emigration  in  the  eighth  and  seventh  centuries 
probably  resulted  as  much  from  a  temporary 
rise  of  aristocratic  power  in  the  tribal  organis- 
ation, at  the  cost  of  the  kings  and  the  free- 
men, as  from  the  discovery  of  mercantile 
and  maritime  opportunity.  In  B.C.  735  was 
founded  the  first  Sicilian  colony;  from  the 
sixth  century  the  settlements  in  South  Italy 
came  to  be  known  as  "Greater  Greece"; 
and  about  B.C.  600  the  three  angles  of  the 
great  triangle  of  Greek  influence  were  estab- 
lished at  Marseilles,  Odessa,  and  Naucratis 
in  the  Nile  Delta.  The  size  and  security 
of  their  base  of  origin  is  a  chief  factor  in 
the  stability  of  colonies.  A  glance  at  the 
map  will  show  that  the  base  of  the  Phoe- 
nician system  was  very  small,  and — directly 
the  Eastern  empires  under  whose  shadow  it 
lay  were  stirred  into  activity — very  insecure, 
as  compared  with  that  of  Greece.  Tyre 
suffered  by  every  disturbance  in  her  Asiatic 
hinterland  or  in  Egypt,  as  Venice  and  Genoa 
suffered  in  later  times  when  the  Eastern  land- 
routes  were  closed  by  the  semi-circular  advance 
of  the  Saracen  and  Turkish  power.  Greece  had 
the  kind  of  advantage  over  Tyre  that  England 
had  over  Holland  in  the  seventeenth  century 
— she  was  nearer  to  the  new  lands,  and  safer 


GREEK,   JEW,   AND   CHRISTIAN    49 

from  the  old.  At  the  same  time,  with  her 
quick  and  shrewdly  acquisitive  mind,  she 
drew  upon  the  experience  of  the  older  lands, 
learning  weights  and  measures  and  something 
of  monumental  art  from  Babylon,  mathe- 
matics and  astronomy  from  Egypt,  iron- 
working  and  shipbuilding  from  the  Phoeni- 
cians, and  the  value  of  a  regular  coinage 
— perhaps  the  chief  factor  of  all  (about  700 
B.C.) — from  her  own  Lydian  colonists.  The 
combination  of  these  acquirements  accounts 
for  the  rapid  increase  of  wealth  when  Greece 
entered  definitely  into  the  exploitation  of 
Mediterranean  trade.  Travellers  of  free  birth 
are  the  keenest  of  patriots;  and  it  was  a 
mental  activity  capable  of  adding  the  know- 
ledge of  "  barbarian  "  life  to  the  heritage  of 
Mycenaean  culture,  and  not  merely  the  martial 
valour  of  tribesmen  fresh  from  the  hunting 
and  pastoral  stages,  that  fed  the  flame  of 
Greek  patriotism. 

There  was  a  base  of  slave  labour;  but  in  the 
great  period  much  of  the  service  was  done 
by  freedmen  or  well-treated  domestic  slaves, 
who  were  commonly  emancipated  (see  A.  E. 
Zimmern  in  the  Sociological  Review,  1910. 
Prisoners  of  war  were  enslaved,  but  might  not 
be  killed  in  cold  blood.  Crops  and  buildings 
were  destroyed,  but  olive-trees  rarely.  Such 
was  the  rule,  though  it  was  sometimes 
broken.  The  seeds  of  international  law  are  to 


50  WAR  AND   PEACE 

be  found  in  treaties  made  by  the  Greek  city- 
states  and  in  the  rules  for  the  residence  of 
aliens  and  the  reception  of  embassies.  A 
vague  "  law  of  nature,"  or  humanity,  was 
uncertainly  recognised;  and,  within  this, 
distinctions  were  more  commonly  made  be- 
tween Greek  and  non-Greek,  civilised  and 
barbarian  enemies.  "  Xenophon  depicts  his 
ideal  king  as  making  an  agreement  with  his 
foe  that  the  labourers  in  the  land  should  be 
let  alone  on  either  side,  and  the  operations 
of  war  confined  to  those  bearing  arms.'* 
"  The  Amphiktionic  Council,  which  has  been 
by  some  erected  into  a  board  of  international 
arbitration  after  the  model  of  the  Kantian 
scheme,  was  in  truth  a  religious,  not  a  political 
assembly,  but  nevertheless  did  operate  as  a 
symbol  of  international  good-fellowship,  and 
to  a  certain  extent  as  an  active  international 
agent "  (Walker :  History  of  the  Law  of 
Nations).  The  feuds  of  the  States,  though 
wasteful  and  enfeebling,  did  not  destroy  the 
sense  of  Hellenic  fellowship.  Nourished  by 
like  tastes  in  physical  and  mental  culture, 
and  organised  in  the  great  national  sanctuaries 
and  festivals,  in  successive  leagues  for  war 
and  peace,  and  other  federal  experiments,  it 
held  the  colonies  faithful  even  when  far 
removed  from  the  mother-states,  and  sustained 
the  prestige  of  a  homogeneous  civilisation. 
When  the  Persian  storm  burst  over  the 


GREEK,   JEW,   AND  CHRISTIAN    51 

Orient,  in  the  middle  of  the  sixth  century, 
Greece  had  these  sources  of  strength,  but  little 
of  military  advantage  to  oppose  to  the  invad- 
ing host.  Her  arms  and  armour,  so  far  as  we 
can  judge  by  what  remains,  show  a  singular 
lack  of  the  variety  and  ingenuity  of  her 
industrial  and  artistic  invention.  The  decline 
of  monarchy  and  the  rise  of  trade  had  produced 
the  same  change  from  cavalry  (in  this  case 
war-chariots)  to  heavy-armed  infantry  (hop- 
lites)  which  we  shall  see  accompanying  the 
decline  of  mediaeval  feudalism.  The  body 
armour,  consisting  of  metal  helmet,  cuirass, 
and  greaves,  had  long  been  known  throughout 
the  Nearer  East,  and  was  to  continue  to  the 
end  of  Roman  times,  with  only  slight  changes 
in  response  to  the  effectiveness  or  feebleness 
of  weapons  of  attack  (the  helmet  covering 
the  whole  head  when  cavalry  had  to  meet 
skilled  bowmen,  for  instance).  The  metal 
breastplate  and  leg-guards  are  accounted  for 
by  the  smallness  of  the  Greek  shield.  In 
Mycenaean  times  (B.C.  3000-2000)  the  sword 
had  not  been  invented;  the  first  swords, 
developed  from  the  bronze  dagger  and  spear- 
head, were  used  mainly  for  thrusting.  The 
long  heavy  spear  then  became  the  most 
important  weapon;  the  sword  was  added  as 
iron- working  improved;  bows  and  slings  were 
used  by  mercenaries;  the  axe  was  accounted 
a  purely  barbarian  weapon.  The  fighting 


52  WAR  AND   PEACE 

power  of  Sparta  lay  in  her  system  of 
physical  training,  and  her  heavy  infantry 
which  found  a  glorification  in  the  Mace- 
donian phalanx,  a  formation  of  pikemen, 
sixteen  deep  and  five  hundred  in  frontage, 
standing  so  close  that  the  spears  of  five 
ranks  extended  beyond  the  front  line. 
It  was  the  union  of  the  military  spirit  of 
Sparta  with  the  new  naval  force  to  which 
Themistocles  sacrificed  the  army  of  Athens 
(aided  by  the  discovery  of  a  new  bed  in  the 
Laurion  silver  mines)  that  made  the  repulse 
of  Persia  and  the  Greek  reaction  possible. 
Marathon  (B.C.  490),  won  by  the  rapid  assault 
of  the  heavily-armed  Athenians ;  Thermopylae, 
lost  after  a  heroic  resistance;  Salamis,  where 
six  or  seven  hundred  Persian  ships  were 
thrown  into  confusion  in  the  narrow  straits 
by  half  the  number  of  Greek  triremes  (B.C. 
480),  and  Plateea  (B.C.  479),  where  the  hoplites 
again  proved  their  superiority  to  the  mob  of 
servile  Asiatics,  led  to  the  final  retirement  of 
the  Persians  and  the  liberation  of  the  Asian 
coast-lands.  Athens  had  been  twice  captured 
and  partly  destroyed;  the  city  and  its  port 
were  now  strongly  fortified,  and  Pericles 
set  up  new  glories  in  stone  on  the  Acropolis. 
His  design  of  a  Pax  Hellenica  broke  upon 
the  aggressive  spirit  of  Sparta.  Nearly  a 
century  of  civil  war  witnessed  many  peace 
congresses  and  at  least  one  reference  to  arbitra- 


GREEK,   JEW,   AND   CHRISTIAN    53 

tion,  but  produced  no  lasting  agreement. 
Despite  the  "  Philippics "  of  Demosthenes, 
Macedon  was  in  control  of  the  Hellenic 
Confederation  and  its  Council  in  B.C.  338; 
and  in  334  Alexander  took  the  warpath  against 
the  Persian  Empire,  at  the  head  of  30,000 
infantry,  light  and  heavy,  and  5,000  cavalry. 
After  defeating  the  immensely  stronger  army 
of  Darius,  and  reducing  successively  Phoenicia, 
Egypt,  Babylon,  Persia,  and  the  Punjab,  he 
endeavoured  to  found  a  court  and  dynasty 
of  mixed  Persian  and  Macedonian  blood. 
He  died  in  B.C.  323,  being  only  in  his  thirty- 
third  year.  He  had  done  much  to  spread 
Greek  ideas  and  to  join  East  to  West.  But 
he  had  almost  completed  the  destruction  of 
the  old  Hellenic  stock,  begun  by  generations 
of  internecine  strife.  He  created  an  outward 
stream  of  Greek  adventure,  and  an  inward 
stream  of  oriental  luxury.  The  ideals  and 
organisation  of  the  old  city-states  fell  to- 
gether into  decay.  Soldiering  became  a 
profession  instead  of  a  patriotic  duty.  The 
economic  advantages,  the  political  experience, 
the  religious  spirit  which  made  Hellas  great 
lost  their  value  in  a  campaign  of  Asiatic 
empire-building.  The  old  Greeks  were  killed 
out,  aliens  of  a  quite  different  sort  taking 
their  place.  The  Empire,  built  in  bloodshed, 
lacked  any  natural  bond  of  union,  and  broke 
up  into  separate  kingdoms ;  while  the 


54  WAR  AND  PEACE 

peninsula  fell  an  easy  prey  to  the  legions  of 
Rome. 

In  societies,  as  in  individual  organisms,  there 
is  a  ceaseless  adjustment  of  internal  to  exter- 
nal relations;  and  a  self-governing  State  or 
federation  which  suddenly  gives  itself  up  to 
the  business  of  conquest  suffers  a  strain  such 
as  a  school-master  would  suffer  in  the  prize- 
ring.  For  a  moment,  the  possession  of  an 
intelligence  unusual  in  that  field  may  yield 
brilliant  results;  but  collapse  must  quickly 
follow.  Here  is  a  case  above  all  others  in 
which  we  may  appeal  confidently  to  the  verdict 
/  of  posterity.  The  Greece  we  all  worship  is 
not  the  far-spreading  empire  of  Alexander, 
but  the  group  of  related,  autonomous  city- 
states,  where  intelligence  and  commercial 
skill  were  qualities  of  citizenship,  and  citizen- 
ship was  the  essence  of  civilisation.  The  great 
Greeks  reached,  and  helped  succeeding  peoples 
to  reach,  a  higher  plane  of  political  and  moral 
experience  than  had  hitherto  been  deemed 
possible,  created  a  new  world  of  science  and 
art,  established  an  ideal  of  the  sane  mind  in 
the  sane  body  and  the  perfect  man  in  the 
perfect  society,  cut  out  a  new  line  of  progress 
between  anarchy  and  despotism,  and  made 
moral  ends  supreme  over  material  in  the 
State.  These  are  the  things  which  make  us 
children  of  the  barbarian  West,  thousands  of 
years  afterwards,  humble  subjects  of  the 


GREEK,   JEW,   AND   CHRISTIAN    55 

Greek  genius.  The  empire  of  the  spirit 
survives  the  shocks  of  time;  and  Greek 
universalism,  the  Greek  ideal  of  Democracy 
as  a  brotherhood  of  equals  for  progress  in  the 
good  life,  the  Greek  tri-unity  of  Reason, 
Righteousness,  and  Beauty,  are  the  articles 
of  a  spiritual  empire  before  which  all  the 
material  achievements  of  Macedon  and  Rome 
are  as  dust  in  the  balance.  The  Greece  that 
fell  before  the  Roman  legions  was  a  different, 
a  decadent  Greece.  Only  around  the  middle 
seas  did  the  Greek  city-colonies  long  continue; 
some  continue  there  to  this  day  as  vital 
centres  of  the  arts  of  peace.  Renan  said 
of  the  great  nations  of  history  that  "  they 
must  die  first  that  the  world  may  live  through 
them."  That  was  supremely  true  of  the 
peoples  whose  spirit  was  most  cosmopolitan. 
When  Philip  and  Alexander  were  forgotten, 
the  greatest  victories  of  Greece  began. 

While  Aristotle  was  formulating  the  political 
and  ethical  philosophy  which  has  been  called 
the  dying  legacy  of  Greece  to  mankind,  a 
significant  development  was  preparing  among 
the  other  people  who,  in  their  national  decline, 
were  to  become  pre-eminently  the  teachers 
of  the  Western  world — the  Jews.  No  com- 
parison of  Greek,  Jewish,  and  Christian  con- 
ceptions of  State  policy  and  international 
relations  is  possible  within  the  limits  of  this 
volume;  yet  the  influence  of  Greek  and 


56  WAR  AND   PEACE 

Hebrew  thought,  cast  like  grains  of  mustard- 
seed  into  the  rough  furrow  of  early  Levantine 
life,  has  been  so  profound  in  the  subsequent 
course  of  events  that  it  cannot  be  passed  over. 
The  Greek  vindication  of  free,  homogeneous 
citizenship,  the  Hebrew  vision  of  human 
brotherhood  derivative  from  a  divine  father- 
hood— these  ideas  have  shown  such  inner  force 
that  the  very  governing  classes  whose  lives 
most  plainly  denied  their  validity  have 
always  insisted  upon  them  as  the  necessary 
bases  of  a  sound  education. 

The  Jews  are  the  supreme  instance  of  high 
organising  power  and  intellectual  ability  con- 
tinuously dissociated  from  imperial  tempta- 
tions and  burdens.  The  special  gifts  which 
made  them  brokers  and  middlemen  on  one 
of  the  chief  of  the  ancient  caravan  routes, 
qualities  developed  under  pressure  between 
the  hammer  of  Babylon  and  the  anvil  of 
Egypt,  have  been  nurtured  through  centuries 
of  oppression.  That  a  kingdom  of  this  world 
was  forbidden  them  is  the  ground  of  all  their 
greatness,  if,  also,  of  some  evident  limitations. 
Whether  it  is  better  to  have  no  fatherland  or 
too  many  possessions,  to  be  hardened  and 
narrowed  in  the  Ghetto  or  debauched  by 
opportunities  of  dominion  too  huge  for  mortal 
compassing,  who  shall  say  ?  Whatever  a 
freer  future  may  have  in  store  for  the  Jews, 
it  is  certain  that  the  highest  manifestation 


GREEK,   JEW,   AND   CHRISTIAN     57 

of  their  religion  was  not  that  which  they 
carried  away  with  them  on  the  dispersion, 
but  that  which  is  to  be  found  in  the  Prophetic 
age.  It  was  the  nearest  approach  the  world 
had  yet  seen  to  a  religion  of  humanity.  The 
earlier  nomad  and  peasant  religion  had  been 
sacrificial,  belligerent,  nationalist.  "  Thou 
shalt  save  alive  nothing  that  breathe th  "  : 
such  was  the  Mosaic  law  of  battle,  only  to  be 
modified  in  favour  of  related  tribes,  or  by  the 
needs  of  foreign  trade.  The  post-Prophetic 
religion  was  ceremonial,  priestly,  legal,  and 
was  accompanied  by  a  somewhat  milder 
practice  in  warfare.  Between  these,  in  the 
Prophets,  we  find  at  its  highest  the  ethical 
strain,  the  emphasis  on  justice,  righteousness, 
and  inner  self-possession,  which  were  and  are 
of  even  more  value  for  a  better  organisation 
of  the  world  than  more  explicitly  cosmopolitan 
pronouncements.  The  wide  comprehensive- 
ness of  the  Prophetic  faith  is  very  remarkable 
when  we  remember  that  the  Assyrian  tyranny 
was  then  looming  threateningly  upon  the 
Eastern  horizon;  it  contrasts  strongly  with 
Greek  racial  pride,  and  still  more  markedly 
with  Mohammed's  later  command  of  war  upon 
the  infidel.  The  Law  had  at  once  a  more 
intimate  and  a  more  universal  quality  when 
it  had  no  political  aim.  "  If  Jahveh  represents 
the  good,  the  ethical  and  spiritual  principles, 
then  this  has  but  to  be  grasped  in  its  depth 


58  WAR  AND   PEACE 

for  all  national  restrictions  to  be  set  aside. 
Good,  properly  understood,  has  from  the  very 
first  an  international  significance;  it  is  a 
conception  which  belongs  to  a  higher  sphere 
than  that  of  communities  formed  either 
naturally  or  by  chance.  .  .  .  Thus  the  unity 
of  the  State  and  the  national  citizenship  lose 
their  religious  significance;  the  individual, 
who  was  previously  merely  considered  as  a 
member  of  the  nation,  now  steps  into  the 
foreground,  and  comes  to  be  of  importance 
in  himself  for  religion;  and,  as  it  no  longer 
matters  what  nation  one  belongs  to,  Jahveh 
not  being  confined  to  the  territory  of  any  one 
people,  so  the  citizens  of  other  states,  i.  e. 
the  whole  world,  enter  into  relationship  with 
Jahveh.  In  other  words,  individualism  and 
universalism  have  taken  the  place  of  national- 
ism in  religion "  (Prof.  Marti :  Religion  of 
the  Old  Testament). 

This  broad  spirit,  as  distinguished  from  the 
later  sacerdotalism,  Jesus  resumed  and  carried 
to  yet  higher  levels.  For  the  first  time,  the 
world  witnessed  propaganda  for  a  moral  idea 
on  a  large  scale.  Love,  not  dogma  or  ritual; 
universal  brotherhood,  not  a  Jewish  Messiah- 
ship;  governance  from  within,  not  from  with- 
out; the  power  of  gentleness — such  was  the 
new  message.  The  heathen  had  understood 
self-sacrifice  for  the  family  or  at  the  command 
of  the  State;  Jesus  taught  self-sacrifice  for  the 


GREEK,   JEW,   AND   CHRISTIAN    59 

ideal  of  a  universal  commonwealth.  The 
circumstances  favoured  a  faint  cosmopolitan- 
ism. The  conquests  of  Rome  had  destroyed 
over  wide  areas  the  possibility  of  the  ancient 
tribal  patriotism,  and  had  accustomed  men 
of  many  races  to  acknowledge  the  bond  of 
one  law.  Roman  jurists  had  to  some  extent 
realised  the  Stoic  ideal  of  a  world  citizenship. 
The  Empire  broke  down  many  of  the  old 
barriers,  and  recruited  its  leaders  indiscrim- 
inately in  East  and  West — Marcus  Aurelius 
and  Trajan,  Seneca  and  Martial  were  Span- 
iards, Severus  was  an  African.  But  the 
Imperial  unity  was  an  artificial  product,  with 
little  hold  upon  the  hearts  and  consciences  of 
men.  It  rested  on  force  and  upon  pride  in 
an  exclusive  right  of  dominance.  At  a  cost 
of  centuries  of  anarchy,  Europe  was  to  learn 
that  the  destruction  of  the  principle  of  nation- 
ality was  an  utterly  false  method  of  estab- 
lishing a  world-state.  The  organisation  of 
humanity,  like  the  growth  of  the  individual, 
must  proceed  by  regular,  natural  stages. 

How  much  of  this  was  foreseen  by  the  son 
of  the  Nazarene  carpenter  we  do  not  know; 
but  he  saw  the  essential  fact.  Not  only  were 
Jew  and  Gentile,  bond  and  free,  to  unite  in 
an  all-embracing  kingdom  ;  not  only  was 
the  right  of  warfare,  and  of  the  reduction 
of  prisoners  of  war  and  their  children  to  slavery 
— the  great  buttress  of  the  military  empires 


60  WAR  AND   PEACE 

of  the  ancient  world — denied;  the  love  of 
humanity — not  of  a  vague  cosmopolitan  ideal, 
or  of  single  individuals  only,  but  of  man  as 
man — must  become  a  passion  so  possessing 
as  to  burn  up  selfishness,  exclusive  prejudices, 
all  the  old  (and  still  commanding)  ideas  of 
the  virtue  of  individual  and  national  self- 
defence,  and  even  the  love  of  life  itself.  "  In 
the  society  of  selfish  people,"  said  Sir  John 
Seeley  in  his  fine  exposition  of  this  teaching 
in  Ecce  Homo,  "  selfishness  is  simply  self- 
defence;  to  renounce  it  is  to  evacuate  one's 
entrenched  position,  to  surrender  at  discretion 
to  the  enemy.  If  society  is  to  disarm,  it 
should  do  so  by  common  consent.  Christ, 
however,  though  He  confidently  expected 
ultimately  to  gather  all  mankind  into  His 
society,  did  not  expect  to  do  so  soon.  Accord- 
ingly, He  commands  His  followers  not  to  wait 
for  this  consummation,  but,  in  spite  of  the 
hazardous  nature  of  the  step,  to  disarm  at 
once.  .  .  .  The  discipline  of  suffering  will 
wean  them  more  and  more  from  self,  and  make 
the  channels  of  humanity  freer  within  them; 
and  sometimes  their  patience  may  shame  the 
spoiler." 

A  hard  teaching,  as  to  which  I  will  only 
say  that  this,  and  nothing  else,  is  the  heart 
of  Christianity,  however  otherwise  ecclesias- 
tical persons  may  persuade  themselves.  Had 
it  only  come  as  an  academic  lesson,  it  could 


GREEK,   JEW,   AND   CHRISTIAN    61 

have  made  no  impression  on  Roman  life. 
But  it  was  a  message  to  the  common  folk 
based  on  familiar  facts  and  couched  in 
familiar  terms,  rich  with  assurance  of  a  pro- 
found knowledge  of  the  human  heart.  "  He 
who  is  truly  humane,"  I  quote  Seeley  again, 
"  considers  every  human  being,  as  such, 
interesting  and  important,  and,  without  wait- 
ing to  criticise  each  individual  specimen,  pays 
in  advance  to  all  alike  the  tribute  of  good 
wishes  and  sympathy.  Now  this  favourable 
assumption  with  regard  to  human  beings  is 
not  a  causeless  prepossession,  it  is  no  idle 
superstition  of  the  mind,  nor  is  it  a  natural 
instinct.  It  is  a  feeling  founded  on  the  actual 
observation  and  discovery  of  interesting  and 
noble  qualities  in  particular  human  beings; 
and  it  is  strong  or  weak  in  proportion  as  the 
person  who  has  the  feeling  has  known  many 
or  few  noble  and  amiable  human  beings." 
To  his  burning  belief  in  the  noble  capacities 
of  man  Jesus  gave  up  his  life,  and  it  was  this 
belief  and  this  sacrifice  that  constituted  the 
inspiration  of  the  early  Church.  It  has  made 
many  conquests,  especially  in  softening  the 
barbarian  invaders  and  aiding  the  re-settle- 
ment of  Europe,  and  many  failures,  especially 
its  inability  to  withstand  the  force  of  ecclesi- 
asticism  within  and  Islam  without.  Lip- 
service  has  marred  its  beauty — as  when 
clerical  persecutors  invented  burning  at  the 


62  WAR  AND  PEACE 

stake  in  order  to  evade  the  guilt  of  bloodshed, 
and,  in  a  much  later  day,  when  a  "  Christian 
Power  "  forced  opium  upon  the  Chinese  at  the 
cannon's  mouth.  But  even  when,  in  the  fourth 
Christian  century,  Church  and  State  began 
to  enter  into  formal  union,  the  leaven  went 
on  working.  The  persecutions  had  left  their 
mark.  Christianity  challenged,  and  not  quite 
vainly,  four  of  the  most  characteristic  results 
of  Roman  imperialism  :  war,  slavery,  infanti- 
cide, and  the  gladiatorial  shows.  Against 
the  ideal  of  patriotism,  the  last  word  of  Graeco- 
Roman  public  morals,  the  early  Christians 
placed  that  of  universal  beneficence.  Courage, 
a  purely  martial  virtue  for  Aristotle,  took  a 
new  form  in  endurance  of  injustice  and  passive 
resistance  of  violence. 

The  view  of  Tertullian,  Clement,  Origen, 
and  Basil  that  no  Christian  could  properly 
be  a  soldier,  or  keep  a  magisterial  office 
in  which  he  would  have  to  inflict  the 
death  penalty,  was  gradually  abandoned; 
and  few  later  bishops  endorsed  Ambrose  in 
forbidding  bloodshed  in  self-defence.  This 
change  was  inevitable.  The  refusal  to  bear 
arms  may  be  an  effective  method  of  protest 
against  local  oppression,  but  its  organisation 
on  a  large  scale  requires  conditions  which  did 
not  exist  in  the  early  Christian  world.  The 
Semitic  races  do  not  take  kindly  to  soldiering; 
passive  revolt  was  natural  to  reforming  Jews 


GREEK,   JEW,   AND   CHRISTIAN    63 

standing  between  the  Sanhedrim  and  the 
Roman  Governor;  and  it  was  a  feature  of  the 
toleration  of  the  race  in  the  early  Empire  that 
they  were  not  subjected  to  military  service. 
As  the  Church  extended  into  the  cosmopolitan 
West  and  became  non- Judaic,  the  character 
of  protest  gradually  gave  way  to  that  of 
missionary  zeal.  This  was  met  by  perse- 
cution; and,  again,  it  was  natural  that  a 
Tertullian  (A.D.  160-220)  should  threaten  cruel 
proconsuls  with  the  only  method  of  resistance 
then  open  to  the  poor  Christian.  Another  line 
of  influence  proved  easier,  however.  The 
Church  became  organised  under  a  federation 
of  aristocratic  bishops.  Rich  men  joined  it; 
its  property  grew  with  the  hierarchy.  It  had 
to  struggle  against  internal  heresy;  theologi- 
cal speculation  and  ecclesiastical  discipline 
took  the  place  of  ethical  and  democratic 
experiment.  Most  of  the  Fathers,  grateful 
to  Rome  for  the  opportunity  it  gave  them, 
trimmed  their  sails  to  the  favouring  breeze; 
most  of  the  congregations  became  content 
to  enjoy  the  advantages  of  Roman  law  and 
citizenship.  The  ideals  of  common  property 
and  non-resistance  rose  and  fell  together. 

As  years  passed,  and  martyrdom  ceased; 
as  ecclesiastics  became  the  patrons  and 
partners  of  the  secular  power,  and  the  hope 
of  a  miraculous  success  in  war  offered  to  the 
barbarians  the  chief  motive  for  conversion, 


64  WAR  AND   PEACE 

Christian  doctrine  and  practice  underwent  a 
transformation  which  was  completed  by  the 
panic  fear  of  the  Moslem  peril.  "  The  spirit 
of  Mohammedanism  slowly  passed  into 
Christianity,  and  transformed  it  into  its 
image.  For  about  two  centuries  every  pulpit 
in  Christendom  proclaimed  the  duty  of  war 
with  the  unbeliever,  and  represented  the 
battlefield  as  the  sure  path  to  heaven" 
(Lecky  ;  European  Morals,  where  the  subject 
is  fully  treated).  The  Church  had  become 
thoroughly  imperialised. 

But  the  "  glad  tidings  "  remained.  With 
the  Greek  idea  of  self-government  and  the 
Christian  idea  of  brotherhood  before  it,  the 
world  could  never  again  be  quite  the  same. 
Civilisation  could  no  longer  mean  only  road- 
building  and  the  reign  of  law — henceforth  it 
could  mean  nothing  less  than  the  making  of 
civil  persons  and  civil  communities.  The 
divorce  of  progress  from  the  trade  in  arms 
was  proclaimed. 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE   STRENGTH    OF   ROME 

ROMANS  and  Hellenes  were  of  kindred  race; 
if  slavery  was  the  base,  citizenship  was  the 
body  of  Roman,  as  of  Hellenic,  power.  But 
there  were  deep  differences.  Rome  was  the 


THE  STRENGTH  OF  ROME        65 

meeting-point  of  three  rival  nations,  the 
Etruscans,  Sabines,  and  Latins,  among  whom 
there  must  have  been  a  good  deal  of  blood 
mixture,  which  would  be  increased  with  the 
expansion  of  the  Latins  over  the  Apennines. 
The  city  had  then  no  more  fitness  than  now 
to  become  a  great  industrial  or  commercial 
centre.  Situated  further  than  Athens  from 
the  line  of  Aryan  invasion,  further  also  from 
the  ancient  empires,  and  joined  by  an  almost 
unnavigable  stream  to  an  inhospitable,  har- 
bourless  coast  looking  out  into  the  unknown 
West,  the  patriarchal  stage  of  development 
was  here  more  prolonged.  Destiny  pointed 
to  a  landward,  not  a  maritime,  development. 
The  martial  spirit  was  always  modified  by  a 
power  of  assimilation  and  an  accommodating, 
practical  temper  that  would  have  appeared 
mean  to  the  proud  Greek.  Thus,  paternalism 
was  as  strong  in  Rome  as  personal  independ- 
ence in  Athens;  political  experience  was 
prized  more  than  a  quick  intellect,  governance 
more  than  trade,  organising  skill  than  the 
love  of  adventure.  Civilisation  meant,  for 
her,  opportunity,  not  inspiration,  an  outer 
condition  represented  by  law  and  order, 
rather  than  an  inner  state  fed  by  art  and 
philosophy.  If  it  be  true,  however,  that  the 
body  must  be  satisfied  ere  the  spirit  can 
expand,  that  social  organisation  is  a  con 
dition  precedent  of  moral  and  intellectual 


e 

; 


66  WAR  AND  PEACE 

progress,  the  Pax  Romana  was  the  necessary 
precursor  of  Greek,  Hebrew,  and  Christian 
ideals  in  those  northern  and  western  lands 
toward  which  Rome  faced  as  naturally  as 
Athens  did  to  the  south  and  east. 

Military  skill  was,  then,  but  one  of  many 
instruments  of  Roman  expansion.  Moreover, 
the  political  instinct  which  gradually  expressed 
itself  in  public  works,  codes  of  law,  an  elastic 
administration,  and  the  successive  grades  of 
franchise  (Roman,  Latin,  Italic,  Provincial) 
was  developed  first  at  home.  If  a  genius 
for  government  and  devotion  to  the  Mother 
City  had  not  been  built  up  through  centuries 
of  moderate  popular  demands  and  aristo- 
cratic concessions,  before  the  strain  of  foreign 
conquest  began,  Rome  could  never  have 
become  mistress  of  the  world.  The  Romanisa- 
tion  of  Italy,  which  preceded  foreign  adven- 
ture, and  occupied  ten  times  as  long  as  it 
took  Alexander  to  conquer  the  East,  was  an 
outgrowth  of  democratic  experience  and  civic 
pride,  together  with  agricultural  colonisation 
and  road-building,  not  pure  conquest.  It  was 
no  mere  hunt  for  tribute  and  slaves;  and  it 
never  became  a  trade  policy,  despite  Greek  and 
Carthaginian  examples.  The  long  faithful- 
ness of  the  Latin  cities  and  the  colonies  is 
significant  of  much.  Thus  broadly  based  on 
the  social  organisation  of  a  large  part  of  the 
peninsula,  Rome  was  safe  against  Hannibal, 


THE  STRENGTH  OF  ROME        67 

himself  "  greater  than  any  of  the  Romans 
themselves  in  the  very  qualities  which  made 
Rome  great "  (Mommsen).  Carthage,  with 
all  her  wealth  of  tribute  and  traffic,  a  strip 
of  coast  with  a  hinterland  of  wild  and  rebel- 
lious tribes,  depending  on  armies  of  slaves 
and  mercenaries,  jealously  restricting  her  own 
colonies  in  trade  and  her  own  citizens  in 
political  influence,  was  no  match  for  the 
citizen  soldiery  and  the  statecraft  of  Rome, 
already  impregnated  with  Greek  culture. 

This  is  the  turning-point.  That  conquest 
degrades  the  conqueror  seems  to  be  a  rule 
admitting  of  no  exception.  The  long  struggle 
of  the  two  Punic  wars  (B.C.  264-241  and  218- 
201),  and  the  cruel  campaigns  of  the  following 
century,  produced  both  in  the  capital  and 
among  the  Italian  allies  a  deep  demoralisa- 
tion, which,  aggravated  by  economic  revolu- 
tion in  the  home  provinces,  ran  its  natural 
course  in  the  Csesarean  era.  While  the  stout- 
est men  were  away  fighting,  the  meanest  were 
left  to  breed,  to  govern,  to  sell  the  public 
offices  to  any  who  would  give  most  largess, 
until  at  last  the  Pretorian  Guard  sold  the 
Imperial  chair  itself.  The  latifundia  were 
at  first  a  copy  of  Carthaginian  models  of 
large-scale  scientific  agriculture.  Usury,  the 
resultant  land-grabbing,  and  extortion  by 
provincial  officials  gradually  brought  about 
the  ruin  of  the  small  farmer  and  yeoman  class 
c  2 


68  WAR  AND  PEACE 

that  had  been  the  backbone  of  the  State. 
This,  in  turn,  led  to  slave  tillage,  the  decay 
of  the  old  rural  life,  dependence  on  foreign 
food  supplies,  and  the  gathering  of  a  land- 
less proletariat  in  the  towns.  Upon  the  old 
slave  economy,  there  was  superimposed  a 
peculiarly  oppressive  money  economy,  repre- 
sented by  the  "  publicans,"  or  great  money- 
lenders and  contractors — a  relative  monopoly 
due  to  the  scarcity  of  bullion.  The  republican 
power  was  divided  between  a  hooligan  popu- 
lace fed  on  a  regimen  of  "  bread  and  games,'* 
and  a  governing  class  seeking  new  fields  of 
ambition  even  in  civil  war,  and  wider  oppor- 
tunities of  indulgence  in  the  plunder  of  the 
East.  Thus  democracy  gave  place  to  olig- 
archy, the  Republic  to  the  dictatorship  (Sulla 
B.C.  81,  Julius  Caesar  B.C.  49)  and  the  Empire 
(Augustus  B.C.  29);  thus  a  decadent  society 
was  initiated  into  a  career  of  spoliation  as  a 
substitute  for  the  peaceful  development  of 
native  resources  and  true  colonisation. 

Why  do  we  feel  the  sequel  to  be  so  much 
more  poignant  a  tragedy  than  the  fall  of 
Babylon,  the  decay  of  Egypt,  or  even  the 
disintegration  of  Greece  ?  Because  it  saw  a 
united  Europe,  a  political  system  not  unworthy 
of  comparison  with  our  own  in  richness  and 
extent,  plunged  into  centuries  of  anarchy, 
through  a  large  part  of  which  almost  all 
traces  of  civilisation  were  lost.  No  such  con- 


THE  STRENGTH  OF  ROME        69 

tinuous  realm  has  ever  been,  or  is  now  likely 
to  be,  built  upon  the  earth  as  that  which 
served  the  will  of  the  Antonines.  From  the 
Scottish  wall  to  the  Atlas  mountains,  from 
the  Lower  Rhine  to  the  Euphrates,  by  slow 
and  steady  steps  the  rule  of  Roman  law,  the 
sagacity  of  Roman  administration,  had  been 
extended.  The  magistracy  was  inspired  by 
a  spirit  of  toleration  altogether  new  in  the 
history  of  government.  The  humane  spirit  of 
Greek  philosophy  softened  the  rougher  though 
broader  western  nature.  Stoicism  became 
the  religion  of  the  educated  Roman.  Cicero 
proclaimed  a  "  universal  society  of  the  human 
race  ";  Lucan  foretold  a  time  when  "  the  race 
will  cast  aside  its  weapons,  and  all  nations  will 
learn  to  love"  ;  Seneca  said,  "My  country  is 
the  world  " ;  and  Epictetus  and  Marcus  Aurelius 
declared  themselves  citizens  of  the  world. 
Conquest  was  robbed  of  much  of  its  sting  by 
the  extension  of  civic  privileges,  the  reward 
of  barbarians  for  services,  and  the  opening 
of  a  door  of  escape  from  slavery.  Wide- 
distant  provinces,  which  could  never  have 
been  held  by  force  of  arms  alone,  were 
placated  by  the  double  expedient  of  establish- 
ing colonies,  civil  as  well  as  military,  and 
extending  the  franchise,  above  all  by 
opportunities  of  peace  and  exchange  of  goods, 
which  made  the  grandchildren  of  Julius 
Csesar's  Gallic  enemies  most  loyal  servants  of 


70  WAR  AND  PEACE 

Rome.  Latin  became  the  universal  language 
in  the  West,  and  through  it  Roman  and  Greek 
ideas  flowed  from  the  Mediterranean  lands 
far  into  the  dark  North. 

So  long  as  her  heart  beat  sound,  Rome  had 
certain  advantages  in  the  maintenance  of  this 
vast  organism  which  none  of  her  Imperial 
predecessors  or  successors  have  enjoyed.  The 
first  was  a  relative  monopoly  of  political  and 
military  genius  within  vast  areas  whose 
potential  fertility  invited  Roman  expansion. 
Considerations  of  the  "  balance  of  power,'? 
such  as  had  been  paramount  in  the  policy 
of  the  Greek  States  and  long  afterwards 
vexed  Europe,  never  troubled  her.  After 
the  subjection  of  Carthage  and  Macedon, 
no  such  rivals  stood  in  the  way  of  the  Caesars 
as  face  every  civilised  State  to-day.  West 
of  the  Persian  frontier,  Rome  was  the  only 
great  Power.  This  advantage  in  the  externals 
of  civilisation  made  it  possible,  at  a  time 
when  we  should  expect  to  see  society  unformed 
and  full  of  turmoil,  to  maintain  settled  peace 
over  an  area  of  some  six  million  square  miles 
of  territory,  inhabited  by,  perhaps,  a  hundred 
millions  of  people,  with  a  force  not  numeri- 
cally stronger  than  the  British  army  of  to-day. 
Moreover,  her  conquests  followed  in  a  rela- 
tively natural  and  organic  order,  beginning 
with  the  civilised  States  of  the  Mediterranean ; 
and,  though  of  many  races,  her  subjects 


THE   STRENGTH  OF  ROME       71 

showed  a  relative  likeness  of  condition.  The 
East  was  but  touched,  and  then  only  after 
Alexander  had  paved  the  way ;  when  at  length 
it  began  to  react  on  Europe,  Rome  was  already 
tottering  to  her  fall. 

It  has  often  been  asked  what  made  the  once 
so  robustly  democratic  Romans  meekly  accept 
the  change  to  dictatorship  and  autocracy. 
The  usual  answer  is  that  the  Senate  and 
people  were  unequal  to  the  task  of  governing 
the  territories  they  had  acquired.  This 
must  mean  that  there  is  a  logical  develop- 
ment in  the  business  of  conquest,  and  that 
when  the  spirit  of  democracy  had  been  aban- 
doned, it  was  only  a  question  of  time  for  the 
forms  of  democracy  to  go  also.  In  fact, 
structure  responds  to  function  in  social  as 
in  individual  organisms — or  rather  it  tends 
to  do  so,  often  breaking  down  in  the  process. 
The  Republic  had  been  quite  equal  to  the 
defence  of  the  peninsula;  it  slowly  broke 
down  before  schemes  of  universal  conquest, 
and  with  it  expired  what  was  left  of  the  old 
Roman  nationality.  The  transformation  from 
a  republic  based  on  a  municipality  to  an 
empire  based  on  a  monarchical  household 
took  place  gradually,  in  accordance  with  the 
Roman  temperament.  Cicero  eulogised  the 
mixed  constitution  of  his  day,  but  already 
alarming  changes  had  taken  place;  and,  as 
the  preponderance  had  passed  from  the 


72  WAR  AND    PEACE 

popular  assembly  (abolished  by  Tiberius)  to 
the  Senate,  so  this,  in  turn,  came  to  be  a  mere 
tool  in  the  hands  of  the  autocratic  monarch, 
restrained  by  no  effective  influence  save  that 
of  the  soldiery. 

The  evils  of  this  change,  which  set  in 
decisively  a  generation  before  the  birth  of 
Christ  and  was  fully  developed  in  the  reigns 
of  Trajan  and  Hadrian  (A.D.  98-138),  are 
obvious ;  its  advantages  may  be  fully  admitted. 
Autocracy  is,  indeed,  the  natural  organ  of 
empire.  For  a  time  it  operates  rapidly  and 
effectively.  It  keeps  internal  peace,  if  at  a 
heavy  cost.  It  can  supplant  irregular  extor- 
tion by  systematic  taxation.  Neither  cus- 
tomary law  nor  a  representative  assembly 
imposing  any  restraint,  rules  suggested  by 
experience  and  common-sense  can  be  promptly 
applied  to  the  different  circumstances  of 
widely-separate  communities.  But  this  very 
promptitude  easily  develops  into  a  dangerous 
facility.  As  Mr.  Bryce  says  in  an  interesting 
discussion  of  Roman  and  English  law :  "  Ease 
begets  confidence ;  confidence  degenerates  into 
laxity  and  recklessness.  ...  In  the  field  of 
legislation  the  danger  of  doing  too  much  is 
a  serious  danger,  not  only  because  the  chances 
of  error  are  manifold,  but  because  the  law 
ought  to  undergo  as  few  bold  and  sudden 
changes  as  possible.  The  natural  process 
whereby  the  new  circumstances,  new  condi- 


THE   STRENGTH  OF  ROME       73 

tions,  new  commercial  and  social  relations 
that  are  always  springing  up  become  recog- 
nised in  custom,  and  are  dealt  with  by  judicial 
science  before  direct  legislation  impresses  a 
definite  form  upon  the  rules  that  are  to 
fix  them — this  process  is  the  best,  and,  indeed, 
the  only  safe  way  by  which  a  nation  can 
create  a  refined  and  harmonious  legal  system  " 
(Studies  in  History  and  Jurisprudence). 

In  other  words,  law,  to  be  strong  and  use- 
ful, must  grow  of  itself  out  of  the  experience  of 
the  people,  not  come  suddenly  from  the 
imagination  of  some  outer  providence.  The 
highest  claim  of  Imperial  rule  is  to  create 
social  peace,  which  is  merely  to  prepare  the 
way  for  its  own  disappearance  in  favour  of  a 
higher  type  of  government.  In  the  derange- 
ment of  local  life  that  follows  conquest,  the 
advantage  of  arbitrary  rule,  such  as  it  is,  is 
at  its  maximum;  and  when,  as  in  the  case 
of  the  Roman  Emperors,  the  laws  thus  given 
express  a  high  political  genius  to  which  some 
traces  of  its  democratic  origin  still  adhere, 
extensive  good  may  result,  especially  in 
primitive  communities  among  and  between 
which  this  external  law  is  almost  the  only 
security  of  peace  and  justice.  Such  limited 
advantages  as  Imperial  monarchy  and  bureau- 
cracy can  claim  are  seen  to  belong  to  an  early 
and  passing  phase  of  social  readjustment,  when 
diverse  alien  territories  are  newly  subjected, 


T4  WAR  AND   PEACE 

and  cessation  of  bloodshed  and  oppression, 
and  protection  from  outer  foes,  are  the  highest 
benefits  they  can  hope  for.  These  are,  in  fact, 
not  civilisation,  but  the  conditions  in  which 
civilisation  may  spring  up. 

The  costs  of  every  benefit,  even  one  so  novel 
and  so  important  as  the  protection  of  person 
and  property  which  Rome  gave  her  non-servile 
subjects,  must  be  weighed.  What  we  now 
call  international  law  arose  from  the  need 
©f  providing  for  the  ever-growing  number 
©f  aliens  in  the  capital  in  the  early  Imperial 
period,  and  the  grading  of  rights  from  the 
Eternal  City  itself  down  to  the  meanest  and 
most  distant  province.  Other  elements  passed 
down  the  centuries  from  the  jus  fetiale,  regulat- 
ing the  declaration  of  war,  the  making  of 
peace  and  treaties,  and  the  jus  belli,  which 
proclaimed  the  sanctity  of  truces,  and  military 
faith  generally,  and  put  some  poor  bounds 
to  the  ruthlessness  of  the  Roman  soldier. 
Curiously  enough,  law  and  practice  did  not 
develop  together.  The  idea  of  a  "  law  of 
nature,"  a  common  law  of  mankind,  and  of 
consequent  restraints  upon  warfare,  advanced 
pretty  steadily,  with  a  clear  distinction  between 
what  was  due  to  civilised  and  what  to  savage 
foes.  "  But  there  were  sure  signs  in  the 
later  days  of  the  conquering  Republic  of  a 
lowering  of  the  Roman  national  tone.  .  .  . 
The  wars  of  the  decaying  Republic  were  in 


THE  STRENGTH  OF  ROME        75 

well-nigh  every  case  wars  of  mere  plunder, 
the  credit  at  Rome  of  the  triumphing  consul 
being  largely  dependent  upon  the  value  of  the 
treasure  brought  to  the  public  chest  by  the 
pillage  of  conquered  cities.  The  Roman  was 
also  ruined  by  evil  associations.  Reprisals 
exercised  upon  savage  foes  degrade  the  more 
civilised  belligerent,  and  the  case  becomes 
worse  when  barbarians  are  employed  as  auxili- 
aries, or  even  as  regular  troops  "  (Walker). 

The  jus  gentium,  with  the  extension  of 
civil  rights,  reacted  upon  that  Roman  code 
which  had  been  the  safeguard  of  demo- 
cratic citizenship  so  as  gradually  to  break 
down  Roman  privileges  and  to  assimilate  the 
condition  of  all  the  peoples  of  the  Empire  as 
subjects  of  an  arbitrary  ruler.  Citizenship, 
in  the  full  sense,  cannot  be  far  extended;  you 
cannot  be  a  citizen  of  a  city  you  have  never 
seen.  Thus,  the  more  "  citizens  "  there  were, 
the  less  were  any  of  them  citizens.  The  more 
widely  applicable  became  the  boast  Civis 
Romanus  sum,  the  less  did  it  mean.  So,  too, 
the  recognition  of  Christianity  as  the  State 
religion  was  simultaneous  with  the  establish- 
ment of  absolute  monarchy;  and  Mr.  Bryce 
points  out  that  the  subsequent  codification 
of  Roman  law  arose  out  of  political  and  in- 
tellectual conditions  not  of  progress,  but  of 
decline.  The  genius  of  rulers,  poets,  orators  \ 
might  conceal,  and  even  momentarily  checkf  I 


76  WAR  AND  PEACE 

|  but  could  not  remedy,  the  ravages  of  a  deep- 
I  seated  political  and  social  disease,  the  disease 
\  whose  active  principle  is  the  spirit  of  conquest. 
I  have  emphasised  the  special  civil  strength 
of  the  Roman  character,  rather  than  any 
peculiarity  of  the  military  organisation  of 
the  Republic  and  Empire,  because,  in  fact, 
it  was  this  civil  character  more  than  any 
strength  of  military  organisation  that  made 
Roman  arms  so  long  invincible.  Until  the 
Carthaginian  peril  was  past,  to  be  a  soldier 
was  first  to  be  the  brother  of  the  man  next 
to  you,  free  like  him,  confident  in  yourself 
and  him,  proud  of  the  legion,  and  devoted 
to  death  to  the  Mother  City.  The  barbarians 
of  Gaul,  the  slaves  or  mercenaries  of  Etruria 
and  Carthage,  could  have  no  such  esprit 
de  corps.  In  the  middle  of  the  third  cen- 
tury B.C.  the  Republic  could  summon  to 
the  standards  about  280,000  citizens.  This 
Roman  army  was  greatly  enlarged  by  calls 
upon  the  military  garrisons  posted  in  conquered 
provinces,  and  by  auxiliaries  from  the  Italian 
allies.  Here  appears  the  other  great  Roman 
capacity,  that  of  assimilation  and  leadership, 
and  with  it  the  peculiar  danger  of  all  increase 
of  mere  force.  Especially  after  the  victories 
over  Carthage,  the  allies  pressed  ardently 
into  the  military  service  of  Rome.  Every 
colony  also  became  a  recruiting  post;  and 
the  hope  of  plunder  and  civil  advance- 


THE  STRENGTH  OF  ROME       77 

ment  fed  the  flame  of  martial  daring.  By 
the  time  the  three  Mediterranean  peninsulas 
and  Asia  Minor  had  been  subjected,  the  old 
civic  patriotism  had  become  transformed  into 
a  definite  belief  in  Rome's  "  manifest  destiny  " 
to  become  mistress  of  the  world.  Long  after 
the  rapacity  of  proconsuls  and  the  develop- 
ment of  a  city  mob  had  given  omens  of  what 
was  to  come,  the  citizen  soldiers  kept,  under 
the  stimulus,  indeed,  of  hard  exercise,  regular 
pay,  frequent  booty,  and  condign  punishment, 
their  spirit  of  discipline  and  valour.  About 
110  B.C.,  however,  after  a  series  of  defeats  by 
the  Northern  tribes,  Caius  Marius  revolu- 
tionised the  army  by  throwing  it  open  to 
the  lowest  grade  of  citizens,  and  thenceforth, 
"  in  proportion  as  the  public  freedom  was  lost 
in  extent  of  conquest,  war  was  gradually 
improved  into  an  art  and  degraded  into 
a  trade "  (Gibbon).  Julius  Caesar  enlisted 
Northern  tribesmen  wholesale,  and  com- 
menced the  system  of  honouring  their  leaders; 
the  armies  with  which  he  repeatedly  reduced 
Gaul,  at  a  cost,  if  Plutarch  is  to  be  believed, 
of  a  million  lives,  were  mainly  of  Gaulish 
blood.  This  was  a  second  revolution,  no 
less  disastrous  because  inevitable. 

The  legion  was  at  once  a  firmer  and  a  more 
flexible  body  than  the  phalanx  of  Macedonian 
pikemen.  In  its  heyday,  and  for  a  period 
of  three  centuries,  it  consisted  of  6,800  heavy- 


78  WAR  AND   PEACE 

armed  infantry,  divided  into  ten  cohorts  and 
fifty-five  companies,  supported  by  720  horse- 
men. The  infantry  arms  were  a  crested, 
open  helmet,  breastplate  or  mail  coat,  leg- 
guards,  and  an  oblong  shield,  a  light  spear, 
short  sword,  and  above  all  the  pilum,  a  very 
heavy  throwing  spear,  five  or  six  feet  long, 
which  was  most  effective  against  cavalry. 
The  usual  formation  was  eight  deep,  with  an 
open  order  of  rank  and  file  that  allowed  of 
free  movement  and  rapid  evolutions.  The 
extension  of  the  Empire  along  the  Danube 
and  Rhine  and  in  Britain,  and  the  reaction 
upon  it  of  the  Northern  tribal  immigrations, 
set  up  new  conditions.  Warfare  on  so  wide 
a  border,  with  a  force  relatively  so  small, 
demanded  a  new  rapidity  of  movement 
between  the  legionary  stations.  This  and  the 
decay  of  Roman  physique  produced  a  lighter- 
armed  infantry  and  a  constant  enlargement 
of  the  mounted  force.  The  difficulty  of  re- 
lieving one  frontier  post  from  another,  when 
the  attack  of  the  barbarian  confederacies 
developed  all  along  the  line,  led  to  the  creation 
of  a  central  Imperial  army,  whose  tyranny 
could  at  last  only  be  broken  by  the  division 
of  metropolitan  power  which  marked  the  sub- 
stantial end  of  the  Empire.  When,  in  A.D. 
212,  Caracalla  extended  Roman  citizenship 
to  all  the  provinces,  the  old  distinction 
between  the  legions  and  the  auxiliaries  was 


THE  STRENGTH  OF  ROME        79 

destroyed;  and  the  enlistment  of  increasing 
masses  of  Gothic  and  other  mercenaries 
sealed  the  doom  of  the  legion.  The  Comi- 
tttenses,  or  mobile  guards,  of  Diocletian  and 
tte  Palatine  Guard  both  consisted  largely 
of  barbarians,  these  being  for  the  most  part 
nailed  horsemen  carrying  bow,  lance,  sword, 
aid  shield.  It  was  thus  the  Goth  (the 
Cossack  of  his  day)  became  "  the  lineal 
ancestor  of  all  the  knights  of  the  Middle 
Ages,  the  inaugurator  of  that  ascendancy  of 
the  horseman  which  was  to  endure  for  a 
thousand  years  "  (Oman :  History  of  the  Art 
of  War).  The  last  straw  came  when  the 
wild  Teutonic  "  foederati "  were  turned  to  the 
suppression  of  revolted  legions  which  already, 
during  the  civil  wars  of  the  third  century,  had 
done  their  best  to  destroy  each  other.  Pro- 
vincials and  mercenaries  faded  away  before 
Alaric's  Goths  and  Attila's  Huns;  and  on 
August  24,  410,  "  eleven  hundred  and  sixty- 
three  years  after  the  foundation  of  Rome,  the 
Imperial  City,  which  had  subdued  and  civilised 
so  considerable  a  part  of  mankind,  was  de- 
livered to  the  licentious  fury  of  the  tribes 
of  Germany  and  Scythia  "  (Gibbon). 

This  most  ghastly  tragedy  has  never  failed 
to  impress  the  imagination  of  the  student 
of  history  ;  but  the  lesson  is  not  always 
clearly  drawn.  No  doubt  there  were  many 
contributory  causes  of  the  decline  and  fall 


80  WAR  AND  PEACE 

of  the  Empire.  There  was  a  moral  and  * 
material  decay.  The  abandonment  even  <tt 
the  forms  of  republicanism  and  the  concen- 
tration of  the  whole  supreme  power  in  the 
hands  of  the  Augustan  Caesar  hastened  tie 
decay  of  the  old  Roman  religion,  prostituted 
to  worship  of  the  Imperator,  and  sapped 
by  Persian  and  Egyptian  superstition  and 
by  Greek  and  Christian  influences.  When, 
to  adapt  the  boast  of  Verres,  the  governor 
of  a  province  had  during  his  year  of  office 
to  make  three  large  fortunes  out  of  his  poor 
subjects,  one  to  pay  his  debts,  one  for  him- 
self to  live  upon,  and  one  to  bribe  his  judges 
if  he  were  brought  to  trial;  when  Cato  asked 
what  would  become  of  Rome  if  she  had  no 
longer  any  rival  State  to  fear,  and  Scipio 
prayed  "  not  that  the  gods  would  increase, 
but  that  they  would  preserve,  the  State, " 
the  old  patriotism  was  evidently  dead.  On 
the  material  side,  Roman  roads,  aqueducts, 
palaces,  fortifications,  theatres,  harbours,  and 
bridges  did  not  come  into  being  by  magic. 
It  is  reckoned  that  there  may  have  been 
sixty  millions  of  slaves  in  the  Empire;  cer- 
tainly their  numbers  had  continually  increased. 
As  the  burden  of  labour  fell  with  inconceiv- 
able cruelty  upon  the  servile  masses,  so  the 
burden  of  taxation  fell  with  crushing  force 
upon  the  middle  class.  Tribute  continued, 
but  did  not  increase.  When  expansion 


THE  STRENGTH  OF  ROME        81 

ceased,  and  the  Empire  was  forced  upon 
the  defensive,  the  supply  of  slave  labour  was 
practically  stopped.  But,  while  slavery  was 
declining,  and  revolted  serfs  swelled  the  ranks 
of  the  enemy  which  knocked  more  and  more 
insistently  at  the  gates,  the  free  worker  was 
losing  his  economic  freedom.  Finally,  a  series 
of  plagues  and  famines  thinned  the  Latin 
population.  Rome  had  no  defence  when  all 
the  old  Roman  blood  had  been  shed.  Long 
before,  indeed,  the  best  had  been  destroyed; 
and  Macaulay,  in  his  essay  on  The  Romance 
of  History,  after  drawing  a  lurid  picture  of 
the  intellectual  stagnation  which  resulted  from 
the  rigid  Imperial  concentration  in  Rome 
and  Constantinople,  goes  so  far  as  to  say  that 
it  was  well  the  Empire  should  be  saved  by 
death  from  "  a  calamity  far  more  terrible 
than  any  of  the  quick,  destroying  maladies 
to  which  nations  are  liable — a  tottering, 
drivelling,  paralytic  longevity."  It  has  been 
suggested  that  the  introduction  of  malaria 
may  have  been  an  important  factor  in  the 
degeneracy  of  the  Romans.  Perpetual  war- 
fare affords  at  once  a  simpler,  more  certain, 
and  more  adequate  explanation.  When  a 
barbarian  mercenary  pricked  the  bubble  of 
Imperial  omnipotence  and  omniscience,  Rome 
had  long  been  dead,  though  her  ghost  was 
yet  long  to  haunt  the  blood-stained  fields  of 
Europe. 


82  WAR  AND   PEACE 

CHAPTER  V 

THE   SWARM   SETTLES 

WE  turn  now  to  consider  the  interplay  of 
the  forces  of  war  and  peace  in  the  Middle 
Ages.  Eastward  of  the  Adriatic,  it  is  the 
history  of  the  Byzantine  Empire  (founded 
A.D.  395,  and  destroyed  by  the  Turks  A.D. 
1453),  with  its  Greek- Christian  civilisation, 
which  is  still  to  East  Europe  what  Rome  has 
been  to  the  West.  In  the  West,  the  period 
includes  two  stages — the  first  one  of  destruc- 
tion, decomposition,  and  anarchy;  the  second 
carrying  us,  by  way  of  "  Chivalry,"  to  the 
beginnings  of  modern  national  settlement. 
Europe  was,  through  these  ten  centuries, 
bordered  on  the  north,  east,  and  south  by 
a  semi-circle  of  barbarian  pressure  and  tur- 
moil. Moreover,  it  was,  as  it  were,  inter- 
penetrated by  this  same  barbarian  pressure 
in  a  modified  form.  Roman  power,  originat- 
ing in  a  municipality,  had  been  spread  through 
a  network  of  towns,  well  governed  and  forti- 
fied. The  countryside  was  little  touched, 
was,  indeed,  little  populated,  and  consisted 
largely  of  forest  and  marsh.  There  the  bar- 
barian invaders  first  established  themselves 
—Teuton  Franks  and  Goths  in  Gaul  and 
Spain;  Slavs,  Huns,  and  Bulgars  in  the 
Balkans;  Goths  and  Lombards  in  Italy. 


THE   SWARM   SETTLES  83 

Thus  the  municipal  system  enjoyed  a  reprieve, 
and  its  Roman  character  was  never  wholly 
extinguished.  But,  while  Byzantium  main- 
tained itself  with  difficulty,  the  chief  heritage 
of  the  Empire  of  the  West  passed  to  the 
Christian  Church,  which,  and  not  any  artifi- 
cial political  combination,  was  its  true  suc- 
cessor. To  these  four  main  elements  standing 
out  above  the  general  disorder  and  break-up 
of  old  forms — the  Byzantine  Empire,  the 
Western  Church,  the  barbarian  kingdoms, 
and  the  continued  invasions — we  must  give 
closer  attention.  They  represent  an  immense 
confusion,  that  is  not  yet  completely  re- 
solved, but  also  an  immense  and  rich  variety 
of  blood,  ideas,  customs,  and  tendencies  to 
which,  after  long  fermentation,  the  later 
vigour  of  European  life  is  due. 

The  West  had  great  advantages  in  the 
accomplished  work  of  Roman  administration, 
the  freer  form  here  taken  by  Christian  in- 
fluence, and  the  greater  distance  from  the 
oriental  peril  ever  impending  over  Byzance. 
The  Teuton  tribes  had  come  far  from  their 
original  homes,  had  learned  something  from 
the  Kelts  on  the  way,  and  had  absorbed  more 
of  Mediterranean  civilisation  during  several 
centuries  of  contact  with  the  Empire,  though 
still  obstinately  opposed  to  the  Imperial 
spirit,  and  imbued  with  strong  instincts  of 
martial  independence.  So  long  as  they  were 


84  WAR  AND   PEACE 

only  urged  on  by  a  normal  increase  of  popu- 
lation and  need  of  new  arable  lands,  so  long 
even  as  they  were  content  with  occasional  out- 
breaks of  the  raiding  instinct,  there  was  a 
possibility  of  a  continuous  development.  But 
when,  in  the  fourth  century,  the  Mongols 
began  to  invade  Europe  and  to  drive  the 
settled  confederations  before  them,  there  was 
no  power  to  stay  the  inundation.  The 
Vandals,  pressed  forward  by  the  Goths,  as 
these  were  by  the  Huns,  crossed  Spain,  deso- 
lated Roman  Africa,  capturing  Carthage  in 
439,  and,  after  a  career  of  piracy  in  the 
Mediterranean,  were  only  at  length  defeated 
by  the  Byzantine  general  Belisarius,  in  534. 
The  West  Goths,  following  them,  set  up  a 
theocracy  in  Spain  which  lasted  till  the  Arab 
conquest  in  713.  The  Italian-Gothic  king- 
dom of  Theodoric,  the  most  developed  of 
these  shadowy  realms,  lived  only  from 
493  to  533,  giving  place  to  the  Lombard 
dukedoms.  The  prime  cause  of  this  dis- 
turbance, the  Huns,  an  utterly  alien  race, 
with  the  lust  of  destruction  and  cruelty 
developed  in  an  astounding  degree,  swept 
like  a  plague  over  Central  Europe  till,  stopped 
at  Chalons  in  451,  they  disappeared  from 
the  scene  as  rapidly  as  they  had  come.  The 
invaders,  wherever  they  stayed,  had  gradually 
to  accommodate  themselves  to  the  legal 
customs,  the  language,  the  religion,  and 


THE  SWARM  SETTLES  85 

manners  of  the  latinised  mass.  Such  was  the 
darkness  of  the  eclipse  of  civilisation  following 
their  onset,  however,  that  the  population, 
already  reduced  by  millions,  was  long  sta- 
tionary under  a  chronic  dearth  of  food; 
while  the  only  extensive  dominion  which  could 
be  maintained  for  a  lengthy  period  was  that 
of  the  lawless  and  treacherous  Frankish  kings. 
In  the  effort  to  redeem  and  raise  the  Frankish 
Empire,  the  Church  itself  slipped  downward 
to  the  utter  degradation  of  the  ninth  century. 
I  have  said  that  the  Papacy  was  the  chief 
heir  of  the  Roman  Empire.  At  the  beginning 
of  the  fifth  century,  it  was  an  elaborately 
organised  institution,  with  a  pope  at  the  head 
making  ultra-Augustan  pretensions  which 
were  only  slowly  to  be  recognised,  with  its 
own  revenues,  its  Senate  in  the  form  of 
occasional,  and  its  system  of  local  government 
in  the  form  of  provincial  and  national,  coun- 
cils, its  hierarchy  of  bishops,  priests,  and 
deacons.  To  the  power  of  its  gospel  and 
ritual,  it  added,  in  fact,  that  of  a  State 
machinery;  and,  as  the  clergy  became  more 
and  more  separated  from  and  supreme  over 
the  laymen,  the  business  of  ruling  the  bodies 
of  their  subjects  inevitably  began  to  over- 
shadow that  of  saving  their  souls.  In  the 
surviving  Roman  municipalities,  bishops 
stepped  into  the  magisterial  chairs;  outside, 
abbots  became  great  landowners.  Political 


86  WAR  AND   PEACE 

ambition  grew;  in  men  of  culture  and  a  wide 
outlook  in  a  time  of  anarchy,  it  was,  indeed, 
often  welcome.  Barbarian  princes,  eager  to 
legitimate  what  they  had  gained  by  the  sword, 
were  very  willing  to  pay  for  such  august 
patronage;  and  this  degree  of  compunction 
shows,  doubtless,  the  influence  of  those  larger 
ideals  of  human  union  for  which  the  name  of 
Rome  still  stood.  Thus,  under  the  Merving 
Franks,  the  great  Churchmen  had  sunk  into 
the  position  of  a  worldly  aristocracy,  rich  in 
lands  whose  tenants  and  serfs  they  led  to  the 
battlefield  like  the  secular  counts  and  dukes, 
luxurious,  ready  at  intrigue,  indifferent  to 
learning  as  to  religion,  greedy,  alternately 
servile  and  arrogant.  It  is  true  that  the 
Church  often  stayed  the  hands  of  a  ruthless 
king,  and  that  the  close  of  the  sixth  century 
was  marked  by  the  beginnings  of  a  great 
outpouring  of  missionary  zeal,  the  firstfruits 
of  which  were  reaped  in  England  and 
Germany.  But  the  Roman  See  had  defi- 
nitely sacrificed  an  intensive  for  an  exten- 
sive influence.  When  the  Frankish  dynasty 
was  changed,  and  Charlemagne,  fresh  from 
the  overthrow  of  the  Lombards,  was  crowned 
Roman  Emperor  by  Pope  Leo  III  before  the 
altar  of  St.  Peter's,  on  Christmas  Day  800, 
"  Christianity  seemed  like  a  society  of  soldiers 
and  priests,  governed  by  a  soldier  and  a 
priest  "  (Lavisse  :  Political  History  of  Europe). 


THE  SWARM   SETTLES  87 

Charles  effected  a  temporary  reformation; 
there  was  one  secular  and  military  ruler 
capable  of  forbidding  the  princes  of  the 
Church  to  ride  to  war  or  carry  arms.  His 
new  idea  of  a  revived  Holy  Roman  Empire 
was,  however,  to  prove  a  plentiful  cause  of 
deadly  strife  through  many  succeeding  cen- 
turies. The  rule  of  peace  he  had  made  soon 
fell  into  disuse.  It  is  said  that,  within  thirty 
years,  at  the  close  of  the  ninth  century,  two 
archbishops  and  eight  bishops  died  on  the 
field  of  battle.  (Buckle  suggests,  nevertheless, 
that  these  fighting  ecclesiastics  were  the  more 
formidable  opponents,  because  "  in  those 
happy  days  it  was  sacrilege  for  a  layman  to  lay 
hands  on  a  bishop.")  Sees  and  abbeys  became 
the  rich  spoil  of  worldly  adventurers;  licence, 
unchecked  in  the  priestly  palace,  invaded 
the  cloister.  The  Papacy  had  entered  upon 
the  unchecked  enjoyment  of  temporal  power, 
and  had  sunk  into  profligacy,  when  the  cry 
of  the  outer  barbarian  again  rang  across 
Europe,  and  a  new  attack  began  which  shook 
the  new  political  fabric,  created  Chivalry, 
that  strange  union  of  cross  and  sword,  and  in 
or  on  the  way  to  the  "  Holy  Land  "  drowned 
the  pure  ideal  of  human  fraternity  in  a  sea 
of  blood.  The  Northman  and  the  Saracen 
appeared  simultaneously  :  how  were  they  to 
be  held  back  ? 

Goths  and  Lombards  had  established  them- 


88  WAR  AND   PEACE 

selves  by  weight  of  numbers  and  horseman- 
ship, the  Franks  by  infantry  strength,  all 
by  vigour  and  daring.  They  were  well  armed 
with  lance,  sword,  mace,  and  axe,  with  ring 
mail  and  scale  armour,  with  big  machines 
(fonda  and  balista)  for  throwing  stones  and 
darts,  and  battering  rams.  As  compared 
with  the  Goths  of  Spain,  a  nobility  supported 
by  war-bands  of  personal  retainers  and 
adventurers,  the  Franks,  owing  to  the  killing 
off  of  their  minor  chieftains,  were  an  undis- 
ciplined horde.  Generally,  however,  the  be- 
ginnings of  feudalism  were  apparent  in  the 
growth  of  bodies  of  "  King's  men  "  and  a 
nobility  of  service  in  place  of  the  old  tribal 
aristocracies.  The  tribal  swarm  had  itself 
passed  through  a  definite  development  from 
the  patriarchal  stage  in  which  it  first  appeared, 
under  pressure  of  the  process  of  conquest. 
The  Teuton  "  kindreds,"  or  unions  of  house- 
holds, had  become  federated  into  the  "  folk," 
with  its  popular  assembly  of  men  capable 
of  bearing  arms,  and  its  "  kuninge,"  or  noble 
family.  For  long  the  popular  assembly  was 
the  dominant  force;  but  gradually,  as  raids 
grew  into  mass  movements,  and  folks  into 
federations  of  folks,  the  need  of  leadership 
created  a  specialised  military  class.  Headed 
by  the  chieftain  whom  the  Romans  patronised 
and  called  "  princeps,"  prince,  or  the  war 
leader  ("  dux,"  duke),  the  old  group  of  royal 


THE  SWARM  SETTLES  89 

kinsmen  was  transformed  into  a  little  court 
of  *'  thanes  " — adventurers,  giving  the  king 
a  rather  independent  support,  and  tending, 
as  warfare  ceased  to  pay,  to  settle  into  a 
territorial  aristocracy.  In  Britain  and  Scan- 
dinavia, protected  by  the  sea  from  the  over- 
whelming masses  of  the  continental  horde, 
the  development  took  place  more  slowly  and 
regularly;  the  spirit  of  tribal  democracy 
lasted  longer,  and  the  military  development 
was  delayed.  So  the  Anglo-Saxons,  in  war, 
were  still,  in  the  fifth  and  sixth  centuries, 
only  scattered  bands  of  unarmoured  foot- 
soldiers,  with  spear  and  axe,  and  until  after 
the  Norman  Conquest  knew  nothing  of  forti- 
fication or  of  cavalry  fighting.  Two  cen- 
turies before  this,  Charlemagne,  who  may  be 
regarded  as  the  first  crusading  monarch,  had 
compelled  the  adoption  of  armour  throughout 
his  Empire,  organised  cavalry,  commissariat, 
and  the  raising  of  foot  levies  by  landlords, 
and  established  a  system  of  fortified  posts 
connected  by  roads.  But  this  was  altogether 
insufficient  to  meet  the  new  emergency. 
Perpetually  in  the  field,  from  the  Ebro  to  the 
Elbe  and  Danube,  endeavouring  to  establish 
order  and  stem  invasion,  he  lived  to  see  a  yet 
wilder  flood  break  over  the  North-West. 
First,  the  Danish  Vikings  swooped  suddenly 
upon  the  Irish,  English,  and  Frankish  coasts, 
everywhere  pillaging  monasteries,  sacking 


90  WAR  AND   PEACE 

towns  (London  and  Canterbury  among  them), 
devastating  the  countryside.  The  pioneer 
raiders  became  adepts,  veterans  in  plunder 
and  destruction;  and  still  other  hosts  followed. 
Rarely  has  the  tribal  swarm  taken  a  more 
terrible  shape. 

Three  ways  of  meeting  them  were  gradually 
discovered.  The  first  was  the  substitution 
of  a  regular  class  of  mounted  soldiers  for 
the  slow  and  ill-armed  local  foot-levies;  the 
second,  the  fortification  of  cities,  river  bridges, 
and  nobles'  houses;  the  third,  and  much  less 
important,  was  King  Alfred's  establishment 
of  a  fleet,  the  foundation  of  English  sea-power. 
The  first  two  expedients  became  the  basis 
of  feudalism  :  the  feudal  castle  may  be  called 
the  nail  which  fixed  the  nobles,  hitherto 
roving  fighters,  to  a  given  territory.  Similar 
measures  were  instituted  on  the  east  against 
the  Magyars,  a  race  of  mounted  bowmen 
much  given  to  stratagems,  cruelty,  and  rapine. 
At  the  same  time,  defensive  armour  was 
elaborated  (hauberk,  or  neck  and  cheek 
guard,  long  mail  shirt,  and  kite-shaped  shield); 
and  the  two-handed  axe  and  long  sword  came 
into  use.  The  final  supremacy  of  the  feudal 
mounted  lancers  and  archers,  over  levies  of 
infantry  armed  only  with  weapons  for  close 
fighting,  is  marked  by  the  battle  of  Senlac 
Hill,  near  Hastings  (1066),  which  decided 
the  destinies  of  Britain.  It  was  a  triumph 


THE   SWARM  SETTLES  91 

of  organisation  and  greed  over  ignorant 
courage  and  patriotism.  The  Northmen  had 
in  the  ninth  century  established  a  dynasty 
in  Russia,  and  in  the  tenth  a  nominally  French 
duchy  in  Normandy;  in  the  eleventh,  they 
scored  their  greatest  achievement,  the  subjec- 
tion of  Anglo-Danish  Britain.  "  Duke  William 
had  undertaken  his  expedition,  not  as  a  mere 
feudal  head  of  the  barons  of  Normandy,  but 
rather  as  the  managing  director  of  a  great  joint- 
stock  company  for  the  conquest  of  England, 
in  which  not  only  his  own  subjects,  but  hun- 
dreds of  adventurers,  poor  and  rich,  from  all 
parts  of  Western  Europe  had  taken  shares  " 
(Oman).  There  may  have  been  696  vessels 
in  the  fleet  of  invasion,  carrying  10,000 
mounted  and  15,000  unmounted  men. 

The  North  submitted  or  settled  down,  and 
in  "  The  Truce  of  God  " — a  series  of  rules  for- 
bidding fighting  on  holy  days  and  otherwise 
restricting  warfare,  first  adopted  by  the  clergy 
of  Roussillon  in  1027,  and  extended  in  1054 
and  1119 — a  novel  and  remarkable  effort 
was  made  by  the  Church  to  check  internal 
disorder  and  Teutonic  barbarity.  It  was  to 
be  otherwise  in  the  East  that  Greece  and 
Rome  had  so  easily  conquered.  During  the 
centuries  through  which  Constantinople,  with 
its  undivided  spiritual  and  temporal  power, 
and  its  strangely  bureaucratic  character,  held 
the  Balkan  lands  against  Slav  and  Turk,  and 


92  WAR  AND   PEACE 

Asia  Minor  against  the  Saracen,  there  was  a 
still  quicker  development  of  professional 
cavalry  and  a  much  higher  skill  in  strategy 
and  tactics,  an  art  of  war  in  which  shrewdness 
and  even  trickery  were  permissible,  though 
treaties  and  armistices  were  respected  and 
cruelty  to  captives  was  forbidden.  The  shrewd 
Byzantines  laughed  at  the  blind  courage,  and 
sometimes  played  upon  the  ignorance,  of  the 
Crusaders,  who,  however,  more  than  once 
took  a  treacherous  revenge.  Northmen  and 
Magyars  had  now  settled  down  or  been  driven 
back.  The  land  road  by  the  Danube  to  the 
Orient  was  open;  and  the  navies  of  Venice, 
Genoa,  and  Pisa  were  making  an  easier  route 
by  sea,  which  had  the  further  merit  of  divert- 
ing the  stream  of  commerce  from  Byzance. 
The  Arab  raiders  of  the  tenth  century  were 
comparatively  easily  checked;  three  later 
waves  of  Moslem  conquest  showed  a  deepen- 
ing strain  of  barbarism.  The  Saracens  were 
more  civilised  than  Franks  and  Goths;  and 
the  conquering  force  which,  within  a  century 
of  Mohammed's  death  in  632,  carried  the  Cres- 
cent and  Scimitar  through  Persia,  Syria, 
Egypt,  Northern  Africa,  and  Spain,  enfeebled 
by  the  division  into  the  three  caliphates  of 
Bagdad,  Cairo,  and  Cordova,  was  eclipsed  by  a 
new  irruption  of  invaders  from  Central  Asia. 
These,  the  Seljuk  Turks,  were  repulsed  with 
more  difficulty;  and  it  was  at  the  cost  of 


THE  SWARM  SETTLES  93 

frightful  losses  from  starvation,  disease,  and 
slaughter  that  Jerusalem  was  held  in  Christian 
hands  for  a  hundred  years.  The  horde  of 
Jenghiz  Khan  followed.  "  Babylonia  was 
till  then  still  the  chief  seat  of  Mohammedan 
culture;  but  since  the  Mongols  set  foot  on 
it,  it  has  been  a  desolation"  (Noldeke: 
Sketches  from  Eastern  History).  The  Moslem 
empire  of  Saladin  and  the  Mamelukes  of 
Egypt  was  a  nearer  and  not  less  redoubtable 
enemy;  in  1291,  nearly  two  centuries  after 
the  first  of  the  eight  crusades,  the  last  Christian 
foothold  on  Syrian  soil  was  abandoned. 

The  rise  and  arrest  of  the  Ottoman  Turks 
completes  the  story  of  Modern  expansion. 
Checked  for  a  time  by  the  Mongol  horde  which 
had  penetrated  into  Russia,  this  most  per- 
manent of  the  Turkish  sovereignties  took 
Constantinople  by  storm  in  1453,  forty  years 
before  the  Arabs  were  driven  from  Spain. 
Though  stopped  by  Hungary,  and  later  by 
Russia,  the  Ottomans  have  kept  their  grip 
upon  the  Balkans,  and  even  appear  at  last 
to  be  entering  into  the  paths  of  European 
development.  Islam  to  this  day  sways  the 
peoples  of  the  whole  desert  belt  from  Central 
Asia  to  the  Atlantic,  with  Asia  Minor,  Syria, 
Mesopotamia,  and  large  parts  of  Central 
Africa;  while  she  counts  millions  of  followers 
in  India  and  other  parts  of  the  East. 

The  Crusades  show  a  very  mixed  motiva- 


94  WAR  AND   PEACE 

tion.  In  course  of  two  centuries,  during 
which  all  Europe — first  common  folk,  then 
nobles,  then  kings — was  set  afoot,  they 
drained  off  from  the  barbarian  West  a  great 
deal  of  that  spirit  of  adventure  which  is  so 
much  more  easily  satisfied  than  the  spirit  of 
greed  and  dominion.  Feudalism  would  have 
lasted  longer  but  for  this  bloodletting.  The 
completeness  of  the  stoppage  of  the  movement 
is  the  best  proof  of  the  immense  modification 
of  ideas  and  interests  it  brought  about.  It 
was  exploited  by  clerics  and  contractors  of 
every  grade  throughout  Europe.  Every  fresh 
venture  meant  loans  by  wealthy  townsmen 
to  kings  and  nobles ;  it  was  not  without  cause 
that  the  practice  of  usury  became  a  burning 
question  between  the  new  commercial  class 
and  the  Church.  The  demands  of  hundreds 
of  thousands  of  men  for  supplies  on  their 
eastward  journey  must  have  enormously 
stimulated  trade  and  shipping;  and  in  the 
wake  of  these  armies  the  import  of  spices, 
sugar,  drugs,  and  precious  stones  from  the 
East,  and  the  return  flow  of  woollens,  hides, 
metals,  and  food  stuffs,  increased  rapidly. 

Representatives  of  the  merchant  princes  of 
the  Italian  cities  accompanied  the  Crusaders, 
always  on  the  look-out  for  commercial  privi- 
leges. The  Venetian  money-lenders  forced 
the  knights  of  the  fourth  crusade  to  help 
them  in  capturing  the  rival  port  of  Zara,  and 


THE   SWARM  SETTLES  95 

then  to  plunder  Constantinople  itself;  it  was 
thus  the  city  of  the  lagoons  won  its  empire, 
and  Shakespeare  got  a  subject  for  his  wit* 
The  by-products  of  the  Crusades  range  from 
shaving  and  bathing  to  a  new  geography,  a 
new  vocabulary  (bazaar,  barracks,  elixir,  tariff, 
talisman),  and  a  new  art  of  diplomacy, 
copied  from  Byzantine  practice  in  Near  Asia. 
While  the  rise  of  towns  and  a  commercial 
class  was  ultimately  to  lead  to  an  era  of 
toleration  and  progress  highly  inimical  to 
Roman  influence,  the  first  and  greatest 
material  gains  of  the  feudal  reaction  on  the 
Orient  came  to  the  Church.  Many  pilgrims 
gave  their  estates  in  return  for  masses  and  the 
papal  benediction;  others  sold  them  to  the 
monasteries  at  a  trifle  of  their  value.  Some 
of  the  returning  Crusaders  entered  the  cloister, 
abandoning  their  worldly  goods  to  the  clerical 
authorities.  Again,  estates  of  dead  nobles 
were  forfeited  to  Crown  or  Church;  and  the 
outbreak  of  religious  zeal  produced  a  crop  of 
great  endowments.  But  a  very  mountain 
of  gold  would  be  no  fortification  against  such 
a  moral  and  intellectual  shock  as  the  rough 
Westerners  suffered  when  they  saw  Rome  as 
she  was  against  the  background  of  what  she 
had  been,  when  they  heard  the  wonderful  lore 
of  Byzance,  when  they  discovered  that  the 
Saracens  could  teach  them  lessons  in  honour, 
courtesy,  and  mercy,  as  well  as  in  mathematics 


96  WAR  AND  PEACE 

and  astronomy,  medicine  and  engineering, 
and  that  even  Mongol  emperors  could  treat 
on  an  equality  with  Christian  kings. 

Our  canvas  is  too  small  for  a  perfectly  clear 
picture  of  the  warfare  of  the  earlier  Middle 
Ages,  but  this  crowded  sketch  will  serve  to 
remind  us  of  its  main  outlines,  the  chief 
factors  in  the  subsequent  development.  The 
field  of  the  inquiry  falls  into  four  zones.  Of 
these  one,  the  south  and  east  coasts  of  the 
Mediterranean,  has  fallen  definitely  into  the 
hands  of  the  Moslem  Arabs  and  Turks,  at 
first  the  source  of  important  elements  of 
Semitic  culture,  then  a  conquering  horde 
recruited  from  the  deserts  and  sustained  by 
polygamy,  slavery,  and  a  fanatical  religion. 
Europe,  constantly  trying  to  recover  its  lost 
unity,  begins  to  settle  into  three  main  divi- 
sions— the  Eastern,  the  most  conservative 
and  martially  organised,  because  always  on 
guard  against  Asiatic  savagery;  Italy,  Ger- 
many, and  the  North,  a  host  of  little  princi- 
palities, obsessed  by  Roman  traditions  and 
superstitions,  the  prey  alternately  of  pope 
and  emperor  and  their  parties  (Guelphs  and 
Ghibellines) ;  the  West,  in  which  Rome,  by 
its  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction  and  secular  in- 
fluence, is  still  a  strong  power,  but  one  soon 
to  be  threatened  by  the  growth  of  monarchy 
in  France  and  England. 

Throughout  Central  and  Western  Europe, 


THE  SWARM  SETTLES  97 

the  system  of  military  landlordism  known  as 
Feudalism  is  the  answer  of  the  age  to  the 
demand  for  external  defence  and  internal 
order.  We  have  seen  it  beginning  in  the 
Frankish  court  as  a  blend  of  barbarian  client- 
ship  and  clerical  patronage.  From  this  point 
it  extends  to  an  all-embracing  and  elaborately 
graded  system  of  sovereignty,  military  organis- 
ation, and  land-holding.  The  words  it  has 
left  tell  their  own  tale  :  "  feudal  "  (connected 
with  the  Teutonic  vieh,  cattle  ;  fehde, 
hostility,  vengeance  of  the  kindred);  "  gen- 
tleman," man  of  race;  "  knight,"  from  the 
Teutonic,  armed  follower;  "  esquire "  and 
*'  equerry,"  from  French  ecuyer,  the  knight's 
shield- bearer;  "  fealty  "  (old  French  jeaulU, 
from  Latin  fidelitas,  faithfulness,  loyalty); 
"  homage,"  which  is  making  yourself  so-and- 
so's  man  (homo);  and  the  modes  of  address 
still  current,  "My  lord,"  "My  man."  The 
king  in  theory  owed  fidelity  only  to  God,  or, 
as  the  Churchmen  said,  to  God's  Vicar  in 
Rome.  Even  so  pious  a  theory  being  subject 
to  disturbance,  he  entrenched  himself  in  new 
possessions  too  large  for  direct  exploitation 
by  parcelling  them  out,  in  return  for  armed 
support,  among  his  vassal  lords,  who,  in  turn, 
divided  their  land  on  the  same  terms  of  pro- 
tection and  service.  Monarchy  became  terri- 
torial instead  of  racial,  and,  as  it  became  more 
able  to  defend  religion  and  order,  made  itself 
D 


98  WAR  AND  PEACE 

more  free  of  the  two  larger  but  vaguer  authori- 
ties— Papacy  and  Empire.  The  system  ex- 
tended rapidly  in  the  ninth  and  tenth  cen- 
turies, after  the  break-up  of  Charlemagne's 
Empire,  because  small  landowners  were  only 
too  glad  to  save  themselves  from  noble  robbers 
and  wandering  swashbucklers  by  obtaining 
the  protection  of  neighbouring  lords  in  return 
for  personal  service.  Churches,  monasteries, 
and  towns  thus  granted  their  lands  as  fiefs, 
engaging  professional  soldiers  to  defend  them, 
or  putting  themselves  under  a  count  or  duke; 
thus,  in  return,  the  towns  got  their  charters 
or  bills  of  rights.  Under  the  aristocracy  so 
created  (kings,  lords,  knights,  squires),  and 
its  attendant  priesthood  wielding  both  worldly 
and  unworldly  power,  lay  the  mass  of  the 
population — freemen,  mostly  in  the  towns; 
yeomen,  and  serfs  tied  to  their  lords'  estates, 
in  the  country. 

The  immediate  result  of  this  development 
was  to  create  a  settled  countryside,  to  stimu- 
late agriculture  and  land  values,  and  so  to 
produce  a  rapid  increase  of  population. 
Towns  ceased  to  be  the  only  centre  of  order. 
"  The  social  preponderance,  the  government 
of  society,  passed  suddenly  from  the  towns 
to  the  country;  private  property  became  of 
more  importance  than  public  property;  pri- 
vate life  than  public  life  "  (Guizot :  History 
of  Civilisation  in  Europe).  Within  his  own 


THE  SWARM  SETTLES  99 

domain  the  lord  or  squire  was  absolute  master, 
with  but  the  faintest  shadow  of  the  old  tribal 
obligations  toward  the  lower  mass.  The 
hereditary  spirit,  evidently  convenient  both 
to  the  family  and  the  suzerain,  grew  rapidly, 
its  attendant  art,  heraldry,  arising  in  the 
twelfth  century.  Intermarriage  strengthened 
the  sense  of  class  superiority,  and  solidified 
the  aristocratic  structure.  In  France,  the 
field  of  constant  warfare,  private  as  well  as 
public,  the  weakening  of  the  baronage  per- 
mitted a  development  of  royal  supremacy 
and  a  centralisation  that  have  left  marks  on 
the  State  to  this  day.  In  England,  where 
the  right  of  private  war  between  nobles  was 
never  recognised,  we  owe  the  beginning  of 
our  liberties  to  a  better  balance  of  power 
which  forced  first  the  barons  and  then  the 
king  to  consider  the  interests  of  the  com- 
moners in  town  and  country. 

The  paradox  of  feudalism,  resembling  in 
this  respect  the  "  armed  peace  "  of  our  own 
time,  is  that,  beginning  as  a  higher  organisa- 
tion of  military  forces,  it  ended  by  producing 
a  deadlock  of  these  forces,  a  condition  in 
which  regular  warfare  was  almost  impossible. 
This  arose  from  the  great  development  of 
body  armour  and  of  fortification.  Veterans 
returned  from  the  East  brought  from  their 
contact  with  Byzantines  and  Saracens  some- 
thing more  than  sacred  bones  and  curious 
D  2 


100  WAR  AND   PEACE 

perfumes.  Through  the  twelfth,  thirteenth, 
and  fourteenth  centuries — the  period  of  the 
unquestioned  supremacy  of  the  new  cavalry 
— knightly  armour  became  more  and  more 
elaborate,  the  helmet  at  last  covering  the 
whole  head,  the  mail  coat  falling  to  the 
feet  and  being  strengthened  with  thin  iron 
plates.  Thus  a  caste  which  as  yet  possessed 
no  nationality  protected  itself  from  itself. 
Seignobos  (Mediceval  Civilisation)  quotes  a 
chronicler  of  the  battle  of  Bremule,  1119, 
thus :  "  140  knights  remained  prisoners  in 
the  hands  of  the  conqueror ;  but  of  900 
engaged  in  battle  I  know  of  three  only  who 
were  killed.  In  fact,  they  were  completely 
clothed  in  iron;  and  as  much  through  the 
fraternity  of  arms  as  through  the  fear  of  God 
did  they  spare  each  other,  seeking  less  to  kill 
than  to  take  prisoners."  The  stone  age  had 
now  followed  the  age  of  wood  and  mud  in 
fortification.  The  first  feudal  castles  followed 
the  earlier  model,  consisting  of  a  ring  wall 
round  the  nobleman's  house,  with  a  tower 
for  a  last  refuge.  Then  the  tower  became  a 
solid  keep,  usually  at  one  end  of  the  enclosure, 
with  the  houses  of  the  retainers  in  its  shadow. 
With  knowledge  of  Byzantine  castle-building 
and  Saracen  sieges,  the  protecting  walls  were 
doubled  and  tripled;  the  battlements  were 
set  with  projecting  turrets  so  that  besiegers 
could  be  played  upon,  and  these  outworks 


THE   SWARM  SETTLES  101 

took  a  greater,  and  the  donjon  a  less,  import- 
ance. Finally,  the  concentric  type  of  forti- 
fication was  perfected,  and  at  its  best  it  was 
impregnable,  until  gunpowder  revolutionised 
the  conditions.  In  the  towns,  too,  as  the 
proverb  attests,  the  Englishman's  house  be- 
came a  castle,  with  turret  and  sometimes  a 
parapet,  and  with  the  family  rooms  "  up- 
stairs "  (that  is,  up  a  removable  ladder)  for 
better  defence.  The  town  walls  and  gates 
were  more  and  more  elaborately  fortified; 
many  a  city  and  small  State  owed  its  con- 
tinued freedom  to  this  fact. 

"  By  1300,  the  defensive  had  obtained  an 
almost  complete  mastery  over  the  offensive, 
so  that  famine  was  the  only  certain  weapon 
in  siegecraft"  (Oman).  In  another  century 
the  only  warfare  that  was  not  too  costly  to 
pay  consisted  of  plundering  raids  by  rela- 
tively small  mobile  forces.  The  Hundred 
Years'  War,  beginning  in  1337,  between  the 
now  firmly  founded  French  and  English  mon- 
archies, partook  mainly  of  this  character, 
and  at  the  same  time  witnessed  the  introduc- 
tion of  a  weapon,  the  longbow,  and  a  type 
of  man,  the  "  free  lance,"  that  were  to  pre- 
pare the  way  for  a  new  military  era.  The 
foreign  wars  of  the  Plantagenets  could  not 
have  been  carried  on  but  for  the  wholesale 
employment  of  foreign  adventurers,  together 
with  the  younger  sons  and  other  impecunious 


102  WAR  AND  PEACE 

members  of  the  noble  class  who  hired  them- 
selves for  foreign  service  without  much 
consideration  of  its  object.  These  scientific 
plunderers  were  stiffened  with  picked  levies 
of  archers  wielding  what  had  become,  under 
Edward  I  in  his  border  wars,  the  national 
weapon.  Bannockburn  proved  the  weakness  of 
feudal  cavalry  against  skilled  bowmen  in  a  good 
defensive  position ;  and,  at  Crecy  and  Poictiers; 
Edward  III  improved  the  lesson,  to  the  aston- 
ishment of  the  French  chivalry.  When  Nor- 
mandy had  been  devastated,  the  French 
nobles  shut  themselves  up  in  their  castles, 
and,  no  more  booty  being  obtainable,  the 
war  came  to  an  end.  But  feudalism  was 
doomed  as  a  military  instrument. 

Chivalry — the  word  reminds  us  that  every 
lighting  organism  must  have  a  sort  of  religion 
of  its  own.  In  the  primitive  tribe  it  was 
the  blood  feud,  the  lex  talionis.  In  ancient, 
as  in  modern,  settled  States,  it  was  patriotism. 
In  the  expanding  Empires,  ancient  and 
modern,  it  was  race  pride.  In  the  early 
Mediaeval  as  in  the  later  Moslem  theocracy, 
it  was  the  spirit  of  proselytism,  so  nearly 
allied  to  the  spirit  of  persecution  which 
inspired  the  religious  wars  of  a  later  day. 
The  religion  of  feudalism  was  chivalry,  a 
very  curious  and  interesting  mixture  of 
Christian  and  barbarian  elements,  both  de- 
based to  the  purpose  of  taming  a  class  of 


THE  SWARM  SETTLES          103 

full-blooded  princelings.  It  was  at  once  a 
discipline,  physical  and  moral,  a  cult  of 
aristocratic  pride  (valour,  pride,  and  loyalty 
were  pre-eminently  the  sentiments  of  chivalry) 
and  a  playground  of  the  romantic  tempera- 
ment. Feudalism  was  a  secular  organisation 
of  society;  and  the  Church  was  not  excepted 
from  its  sovereignty.  Chivalry,  with  its 
professed  object  of  protecting  religion  and 
succouring  the  weak,  and  its  elaborate  ritual., 
represents  the  best  (if  we  except  cathedral 
building)  the  Church  could  obtain  of  its 
Teuton  masters  in  return  for  this  submission. 
It  produced  some  softening  of  manners,  and 
favoured  an  enlarging  influence  of  woman. 
Alas,  it  did  not  help  the  despised  villeins,  or 
prevent  ferocious  cruelty  to  prisoners  of  war; 
and  it  created  a  new  form  of  inflated  vanity 
which,  though  it  soon  became  unpopular, 
has  left  deep  marks  upon  our  public  and 
private  life.  The  late  mediaeval  art  of 
hunting  is  distinctly  a  case  of  what  biologists 
call  reversion  to  type.  The  tournaments 
stand,  in  point  of  legitimacy,  between  the 
Greek  games  and  the  Roman  gladiatorial 
shows.  Courtesy — the  manners  of  the  royal 
or  ducal  court — became  dependent  on  ruin- 
ously extravagant  fashions.  Knight-errantry 
has  deceived  later  generations  by  the  great 
literature  it  produced.  In  superstitious  and 
disorderly  days,  it  may  have  given  a  certain 
balance  of  good;  but  the  spirit  it  set  afloat 


104,  WAR  AND   PEACE 

in  the  governing  classes  of  the  West  was 
essentially  false  and  hypocritical,  since  it 
blinded  them  to  the  iniquity  of  a  servile  basis 
of  society,  and  of  an  art  of  war  all  of  whose 
privileges  and  restraints  were  for  the  well- 
born. Another  embodiment  of  the  fighting 
Churchman  consisted  in  those  Orders,  the 
Knights  Templar,  Knights  of  St.  John, 
Teutonic  Knights,  and  others,  which  Buckle 
(History  of  Civilisation,  ch.  ix)  denounces 
as  "  establishments  that  inflicted  the  greatest 
evils  on  society,  and  whose  members,  com- 
bining analogous  vices,  enlivened  the  super- 
stition of  monks  with  the  debauchery  of 
soldiers."  The  fighting  parson  survives  to- 
day in  "  transpontine  "  melodrama,  as  the 
proud  rescuer  of  distressed  maidens  survives 
in  the  penny  novelette ;  but  the  solid  business 
of  defence  and  conquest  has  passed  to  paid 
laymen  mostly  of  the  common  orders. 

We  have  now  seen  how,  after  infinite  losses, 
Romanised  Europe  held  back  or  assimilated 
the  barbarian  invader,  and,  combining  Teuton 
custom  with  clerical  teaching,  found  a  new 
method  of  settlement  and  protection.  We 
have  glanced  at  the  military  features  of  this 
system,  at  the  mixed  character  of  its  expan- 
sion in  the  Crusades,  and  at  the  nature  of  its 
peculiar  esprit  de  corps,  called  Chivalry. 
The  causes  and  effects  of  the  decay  of  Feudal- 
ism, and  the  transition  to  modern  conditions, 
will  be  the  subject  of  our  next  chapter, 


BREAKDOWN   OF  FEUDALISM    105 
CHAPTER  VI 

THE   BREAKDOWN   OF  FEUDALISM 

Two  centuries  and  a  half  separate  the  re- 
discovery in  the  West  of  how  to  make  gun- 
powder (usually  attributed  to  a  German  monk 
named  Schwartz,  about  1330;  but  it  is  said 
by  De  Bloch  to  have  been  used  by  the  Tartars 
against  the  Poles  in  1241)  and  the  defeat  of  the 
Spanish  Armada — a  time  fuller,  perhaps,  of 
the  elements  of  far-reaching  change  than  any 
like  period  in  history.  At  the  beginning, 
Europe  seems  to  be  settled  under  the  heavy 
hand  of  Feudalism,  and  in  lip-service  to  Rome; 
at  the  end,  its  western  lands  have  reconsti- 
tuted themselves  politically  and  economically, 
and  are  started  upon  a  new  stage  of  the 
swarming  movement  by  which  man  has  taken 
possession  of  the  earth.  Our  subject-matter 
now  becomes  more  and  more  complex,  because 
the  whole  globe  comes  under  review,  and  every 
kind  of  social  growth  has  contributed  to  the 
motivation  of  war,  of  which  the  military  art 
is  one  of  the  least  important  and  least  im- 
pressive products,  and  because  the  connected 
ideas  of  organised  peace  and  national  self- 
government  by  representative  institutions  now 
faintly  emerge. 

The  collapse  of  Feudalism  was  due  to  a 
series  of  changes — economic,  political  and 


106  WAR  AND  PEACE 

military,  intellectual  and  religious — having  a 
double  character  of  destruction  and  construc- 
tion. In  the  first  place,  the /economic  bases 
of  society  were  radically  altered,  especially  in 
England,  by  the  growth  of  commerce  and 
manufacture,  the  rise  of  towns,  the  decay 
of  serfdom,  and  the  emergence  of  a  free 
labourer  and  tenant  farmer  class. 

Italy  and  Germany  led  the  way  in  the 
establishment  of  independent  cities  whose 
memorials  are  to-day  the  bourne  of  our 
holiday  pilgrimages.  But  the  evil  traditions  of 
Rome  and  the  Lombard  dukedoms  lay  heavy 
upon  them;  what  they  won  in  industrial  skill 
and  financial  power  they  squandered  in 
profligacy  and  strife;  and  when  the  main 
stream  of  trade  was  diverted  from  the  Levant, 
the  Rhine,  and  the  Baltic,  to  the  Atlantic, 
they  fell  behind.  There  were,  of  course,  many 
other  influences.  Where  militant  Protestant- 
ism established  itself  kings  gained,  if  candle- 
makers  and  fishermen  suffered.  Disturbed 
eastern  frontiers  left  feudalism  an  unfinished 
task;  and  among  the  new  States  it  was  those 
which  proved  their  strength  in  feudal  warfare 
against  Slav  and  Turk  that  best  held  their 
own — those  of  Austria  and  Prussia.  But 
perpetual  warfare — wars,  ostensibly,  of  re- 
ligion and  royal  succession,  wars  of  conquest 
and  the  "  balance  of  power  "  —destroyed  the 
energy  and  wealth  that  might  have  won  a 


BREAKDOWN  OF  FEUDALISM    107 

New  World;  while  thousands  of  toll-bars 
impeded  trade  even  more  than  the  hos- 
tile tariffs  of  neighbouring  States.  As  the 
Teutonic  knights  represented  the  old  spirit 
of  conquest,  so  the  Hanseatic  League  repre- 
sented the  opposite  principle  of  commercial 
expansion.  But  if  Luther's  scoffing  question, 
"  What  is  the  good  of  Crusaders  who  do  not 
crusade  ?  "  satisfies  us  as  to  the  disappear- 
ance of  the  one,  the  reason  of  the  collapse 
of  the  other  is  less  obvious.  It  lies  in  the  un- 
natural, perhaps  it  would  be  better  to  say  the 
unsocial,  character  of  the  Hanseatic  organisa- 
tion. There  were  external  causes — the  rise  of 
Danish  and  Swedish  power,  the  civil  broils  of 
the  fifteenth  century,  the  change  in  the 
movements  of  our  humble  friend  the  herring  ; 
but  internal  causes  of  decay  are  nearly  always 
the  more  important.  International  federation 
cannot  be  worked  on  a  purely  capitalistic 
basis.  The  commercial  empire  which  the 
league  established  across  Northern  Europe 
in  the  middle  of  the  fourteenth  century  was 
moribund  by  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth. 
It  never  lacked  wealth  or  armed  force;  but  it 
combined  the  weaknesses  of  the  ancient  Greek 
federations  and  the  commercial  despotism 
of  Carthage.  Niebuhr  likens  the  Phoenician 
States  to  plants  which  do  not  take  deep  root, 
but  spread  over  the  surface  of  the  ground. 
The  Hansa  was  not  subject  to  the  influence  of 


108  WAR  AND  PEACE 

a  contiguous  tropical  desert;  but  it,  also,  had 
to  learn  that  trade  is  a  function  of  society,  and 
cannot  permanently  subsist  apart  from  the 
other  functions  of  a  sanely  organised  group. 

Failing  the  new  economic  impulse  toward  a 
larger  unity  that  came  successively  to  Spain, 
France,  Holland,  and  Great  Britain,  feudal 
separatism  in  central  Europe  continued  longer; 
and  Germany  and  Italy,  their  little  States 
generation  after  generation  the  prey  of  foreign 
adventurers  and  rival  native  princes,  have 
only  in  the  last  century  formally  effected  their 
national  unification.  The  steady  advance  of 
the  cities  of  the  West  from  a  semi -feudal 
condition,  in  which  the  great  merchants  stood 
over  the  craft  guilds  as  the  nobles  over  their 
retainers,  to  one  of  complete  freedom  and  self- 
government,  is  a  happier  spectacle.  Parallel 
with  this  development  there  occurred  a  rural 
revolution,  the  conclusive  factor  of  which  was 
the  frightful  visitation  known  as  the  Black 
Death,  in  its  milder  modern  form  called 
bubonic  plague.  Following  in  the  track  of 
war,  it  is  reckoned  to  have  swept  away  a 
quarter  of  the  population  of  Europe  and  a 
third,  or  more,  of  that  of  Great  Britain.  The 
commutation  of  the  serf's  labour  dues  for 
money  payments  had  been  slowly  proceeding 
since  the  Conquest.  The  plague,  by  producing 
a  great  scarcity  and  consequent  dearness  of 
labour,  decisively  stimulated  the  rise  of  a 


BREAKDOWN  OF  FEUDALISM    109 

wage-paid  labourer  class.  But  the  landlords 
fought  hard  to  keep  their  privileges;  and 
though  the  rise  of  wages  continued,  and  serf- 
dom gradually  died  out,  after  the  extinction 
of  the  agrarian  revolts  under  Tyler  and 
Ball  (1377-81)  the  subsequent  laws  of 
revenge  and  panic,  the  evictions,  the  growth 
of  large  holdings  and  sheep  farms,  created  a 
new  vagabond  and  pauper  class  which  pro- 
vided excellent  material  for  the  wild  essays 
toward  empire-building  that  were  to  follow. 

Every  economic  change  tends  to  express 
itself  in  a  corresponding  political  change. 
Every  improvement  in  the  industrial  arts, 
every  new  market  or  branch  of  trade,  every 
successful  expedition,  every  new  discovery 
of  natural  resources,  every  extension  of  the 
use  of  law  instead  of  force,  leads,  through  the 
increase  of  available  wealth,  to  the  enlarge- 
ment of  the  unit  of  government  and  the 
elaboration  of  a  governing  class.  The  market 
succeeds  the  family  as  the  economic  base  of 
society ;  and  national  boundaries  tend  to  re- 
present the  market.  The  old  Slave  economy 
is  passing  away;  the  second  great  economic 
stage,  based  on  settled  land-ownership,  is 
being  undermined;  a  third  stage,  based  on 
money  and  credit,  is  opening.  Government 
changes  accordingly.  Custom  is  slowly  modi- 
fied in  favour  of  ability  and  competition; 
birthright  yields  place  to  State  service,  kinship 


110  WAR  AND   PEACE 

to  professionalism.  Internal  administration 
is  gradually  divided  between  central,  inter- 
mediate, and  local  authorities.  In  England, 
especially,  the  new  central  power  of  a  national 
monarchy  was  held  in  check  by  strong 
survivals  of  the  spirit  of  patriarchal  society, 
by  a  prior  development  of  law,  the  rudiments 
of  representative  government,  and  by  the 
overshadowing  strength  of  the  great  nobles, 
due  largely  to  intermarriage  and  the  union  of 
estates.  When  slavery  is  extinct  and  serfage 
is  only  a  local  bond,  kings  must  get  money  by 
new  expedients.  Hence  taxation;  and  this  in 
turn  is  the  nest  of  representative  institutions, 
because  it  exhibits  publicly  the  ratio  of  govern- 
ment expenses  and  the  contributions  of 
various  classes  of  citizens.  State  revenue 
soon  brings  in  its  train  a  universal  use  of 
currency,  in  place  of  barter  and  service  pay- 
ment ;  and  this  change  to  a  Money  economy 
is  an  immense  stimulus  to  trade. 

After  the  Great  Charter  (1215)  parliament- 
ary power  and  individual  right  were  firmly 
enough  based  to  stand  the  strain  of  a  cen- 
tury and  a  half  of  warfare  and,  thereafter, 
another  century  and  a  half  of  Tudor  and  Stuart 
despotism.  They  embodied,  in  fact,  the  only 
method  of  national  unity,  without  which 
England  might  long  have  remained  a  French 
fief,  a  stagnant  and  servile  estate.  Under  this 
restraint,  where  feudalism  had  been  the 


BREAKDOWN  OF  FEUDALISM    111 

negation  of  nationality,  monarchy  offered  a 
rallying  point,  a  voice  and  hand,  to  society,  a 
general  authority  based  on  an  administration, 
a  system  of  taxation,  a  judicature,  and  a 
permanent  army.  In  the  thirteenth  century 
there  was  reason  why  a  common  Englishman 
should  "  dearly  love  a  lord."  But  the  suicidal 
work  of  the  Hundred  Years'  War  against 
France  (1336-1431)  was  nearly  completed  in 
the  War  of  the  Roses  (1450-71) ;  and  the  Tudor 
sovereigns  finished  it  by  bringing  women  and 
men  indiscriminately  to  the  stake  and  the 
block,  and  by  confiscations  that  transferred  a 
fifth  of  the  land  of  the  country  to  the  Throne. 
Henry  II,  by  the  imposition  of  a  military  tax 
in  lieu  of  service  and  the  employment  of 
mercenaries  with  the  product,  Edward  III, 
by  the  dissolution  of  the  liveries,  or  nobles' 
bands  of  armed  retainers,  paved  the  way  for 
this  change.  Gunpowder — used  at  Crecy 
(1346)  as  bombs  to  frighten  the  French  horses, 
and  with  portable  cannon  against  Joan  of 
Arc  at  Orleans  (1429),  was  from  the  beginning 
the  king's  weapon.  And,  as  we  saw  that  the 
old  Romans  killed  themselves  out  in  conquest 
and  civil  strife,  so  a  main  cause  of  the  collapse 
of  feudalism  consisted  in  the  fact  that  the 
chivalry  of  the  West  killed  itself  out  in  a 
warfare  which  had  not  even  the  excuse  of 
being  directed  against  the  outer  barbarian. 
In  this  case,  as  in  that  of  a  thousand  years 
earlier,  the  collapse  of  the  established  order 


112  WAR  AND  PEACE 

was  marked  by  a  serious,  if  less-prolonged, 
anarchy.  It  is  the  most  grievous  chapter  in 
English  history.  I  shall  call  attention  here 
only  to  two  parts  of  the  gloomy  picture — 
the  demoralisation  of  the  conduct  of  war- 
fare during  the  decadence  of  chivalry,  and 
especially  during  the  French  wars,  and  the 
growth  of  the  spirit  of  persecution  and  its 
outcome  in  political  terrorism  and  a  series  of 
wars  of  religion.  Edward  III  commenced 
the  vain  struggle  for  the  French  Crown  by 
profuse  subsidies  to  German  and  Flemish 
princelings  for  military  aid — an  interesting 
precedent  to  Pitt's  Continental  policy;  yet, 
in  the  end,  England  had  to  do  her  own  dirty 
work  and  pay  the  Florentine  bankers  into  the 
bargain.  It  was  not  only  a  land  struggle. 
The  narrow  seas  were  overrun  with  marauding 
fleets,  English,  French,  and  Spanish;  and  from 
this  time  forward,  piracy  and  privateering 
were  endemic  in  the  Channel  and  the  Atlantic. 
But  every  county  of  England  bled — border 
wars  and  highland  forays  brought  no  com- 
mensurate misery  on  Scotland — and  North 
and  Central  France  were  ruined.  The  Black 
Prince,  hero  of  Crecy  and  Poictiers,  proved 
himself  a  very  king  of  freebooters,  and  an 
adept  at  foul  butchery.  The  new  mercenaries 
(soldier,  from  solde,  simply  means  a  paid 
man,  and  "  brigand "  at  first  only  meant 
a  light-armed  soldier)  easily  proved  their 
superiority  to  the  lumbering  cavalry  of  the 


BREAKDOWN  OF  FEUDALISM    113 

old  noblesse.  In  service,  they  tried  to  "  play 
the  game,"  with  only  a  little  more  greed  and  a 
little  less  scruple  than  their  employers.  In 
the  intervals,  they  were  simply  highwaymen 
on  a  large  scale,  hunting  in  companies, 
pillaging  villages,  holding  castles  and  even 
towns  to  ransom,  and  using  horrible  cruel- 
ties. Such  an  interval  preceded  the  peace 
of  Bretigny  (1360).  Famine  and  desolation 
drove  the  English  out;  but,  nine  years  later, 
the  king  was  directing  the  cold-blooded 
massacre  of  the  three  thousand  inhabitants 
of  Limoges.  Then  it  was  the  turn  of  John 
of  Gaunt  to  waste  a  British  army  in  rapine. 
These  conquests  were  all  lost,  the  south  coast 
was  ravaged,  British  shipping  was  destroyed, 
debt  accumulated,  and  pestilence  and  social 
revolution  reduced  the  possibilities  of  foreign 
aggression.  It  was  fitting  that  the  revolt 
against  the  poll-tax  should  be  headed  by  a 
returned  soldier  from  the  French  wars,  Wat 
Tyler.  The  truce  continued  under  Richard 
II,  much  to  the  disgust  of  his  nobles.  Henry 
V  renewed  the  war;  and  it  is  strange  that 
one  of  the  finest  outbursts  in  English  literature, 
that  which  Shakespeare  puts  into  the  mouth 
of  the  king  on  the  eve  of  Agincourt — 

"  This  story  shall  the  good  man  teach  his  son ; 
And  Crispin  Crispian  shall  ne'er  go  by, 
From  this  day  to  the  ending  of  the  world, 
But  we  in  it  shall  be  remembered, 
We  few,  we  happy  few,  we  band  of  brothers  " — 


114  WAR  AND  PEACE 

should   cover  so  wanton   and  barbarous  an 
adventure. 

Much  of  British  fighting  pride  goes  back  to 
those  three  French  battlefields  on  one  of 
which  eleven  thousand  Frenchmen,  including 
a  hundred  princes  and  great  nobles,  were  left 
dead.  But  it  is  an  ill  story  to  read  now  as  a 
whole  and  in  cold  blood.  The  Church  had 
lost  all  hold  upon  Christian  ideals  in  anxiety 
for  its  threatened  lands.  "  The  greed  of  the 
nobles  had  been  diverted,  whether,  as  later 
legend  said,  by  the  deliberate  device  of  the 
great  Churchmen,  or  no,  to  the  fair  field  of 
France.  For  the  real  source  of  the  passion 
with  which  the  baronage  pressed  for  war  was 
sheer  lust  of  gold.  So  intense  was  the  greed 
of  gain  that  only  a  threat  of  death  could  keep 
the  fighting  men  in  their  ranks ;  and  the  results 
of  victory  after  victory  were  lost  by  the 
anxiety  of  the  conquerors  to  deposit  their 
plunder  and  captives  safely  at  home  before 
reaping  the  more  military  fruits  of  their 
success.  The  moment  the  firm  hand  of  great 
leaders  such  as  Henry  or  Bedford  was  re- 
moved, the  war  died  down  into  mere  massacre 
and  brigandage.  Cruelty  went  hand-in-hand 
with  greed;  and  we  find  an  English  privateer 
coolly  proposing  to  drown  the  crews  of  a 
hundred  merchant  vessels  which  he  has  taken, 
unless  the  council  to  whom  he  writes  should 
think  it  better  to  spare  their  lives"  ( J.  R. 
Green :  History  of  the  English  People).  Such 


BREAKDOWN  OF  FEUDALISM    115 

ruffians  helped  to  beat  the  French  counties 
into  a  nation. 

Anarchy,  however,  cannot  be  restricted  to  I 
the  foreign  field;  the  curse  of  conquest  always  I 
comes  home  to  roost.  Rapine  abroad  was  i 
inevitably  reflected  in  lawlessness  at  home.  } 
"  British  Parliaments,  which  had  become 
mere  sittings  of  their  retainers  and  partisans, 
were  like  armed  camps  to  which  the  great 
lords  came  with  small  armies  at  their  backs. 
That  of  1426  received  its  name  of  the  4  Club 
Parliament '  from  the  fact  that,  when  arms 
were  prohibited,  the  retainers  of  the  barons 
appeared  with  clubs  on  their  shoulders. 
When  clubs  were  forbidden,  they  hid  stones 
and  balls  of  lead  in  their  clothes.  The  disso- 
luteness against  which  Lollardism  had  raised 
its  great  moral  protest  reigned  without  a 
check."  The  savagery  of  the  French  cam- 
paigns was  repeated  in  the  slaughter  and  ruin, 
the  treasons  and  executions,  of  the  Wars  of 
the  Roses.  The  men  who  burned  Joan  of 
Arc  were  soon  ready  for  the  exercise  of  the 
rack,  the  wheel,  and  the  block  at  home.  This, 
together  with  the  call  of  the  Church  for  new 
means  of  authority,  and  the  panic  cry  of  the 
propertied  classes  for  order  at  any  cost,  is  the 
cause  of  Tudor  tyranny  and  terrorism. 

Our  subject  thus  develops  a  new  paradox.  ! 
As  the  breakdown  of  a  military  organisation  I  < 
of  societv  led  to  new  horrors  of  warfare,  so ' 


116  WAR  AND   PEACE 

the  dawn  of  enlightenment  which  issued  in 
the  Reformation  led  to  an  unprecedented 
outbreak  of  superstitious  fury,  and  the 
New  Learning,  in  aid  of  which  Colet  declared 
from  the  pulpit  of  St.  Paul's  that  "  an  unjust 
peace  is  better  than  the  justest  war,"  con- 
tributed to  bloodshed  from  end  to  end  of 
Europe.  A  power  become  tyrannical  and 
degraded  at  length  provokes  a  challenge,  and, 
equally  surely,  attempts  persecution  in  reply. 
The  officers  of  Innocent  III,  the  founder  of 
the  Inquisition,  had  set  an  example  as  early 
as  1216  of  how  to  deal  with  budding  sceptics 
by  the  massacre  of  27,000  people  in  the 
capture  of  Beziers.  For  a  time  thereafter 
the  Papacy  was  rendered  impotent  by  its 
division.  In  the  first  years  of  the  fifteenth 
century,  the  Wycliffite  pioneers  were  burnt 
and  John  Huss  died  at  the  stake.  It  was 
amid  this  opening  of  the  struggle  of  rationalism 
against  persecution  that  Constantinople  fell, 
the  Turks  took  Belgrade,  in  1520,  and  nine 
years  later  stood  before  Vienna — a  respite  for 
papal  power,  and  a  stimulus  to  reaction 
throughout  Eastern  and  Middle  Europe.  This 
was  the  hey-day  of  trials  for  witchcraft.  The 
offence  had  been  known  throughout  the  Middle 
Ages.  In  the  demoralisation  of  early  Tudor 
times  it  became  the  pretext  for  wholesale 
persecution.  "  The  panic  created  by  the 
belief  advanced  at  first  slowly,  but  after  a  time 


BREAKDOWN  OF  FEUDALISM    117 

with  a  fearfully  accelerated  rapidity.  Thou- 
sands of  victims  were  sometimes  burnt  alive 
in  a  few  years.  Every  country  in  Europe 
was  stricken  with  the  wildest  panic.  Hun- 
dreds of  the  ablest  judges  were  selected  for 
the  extirpation  of  the  crime.  It  was  not  until 
a  considerable  portion  of  the  eighteenth 
century  had  passed  away  that  the  executions 
finally  ceased;  the  last  law  on  the  subject, 
the  Irish  Statute,  was  not  repealed  till  1821  " 
(Lecky :  Rationalism  in  Europe). 

Such  was  the  work  the  travelling  inquisitors 
of  Romanism  set  afoot  in  the  diseased  imagin- 
ations of  the  ignorant  masses.  It  was 
greatly  stimulated  by  the  outbreak  of  the 
Black  Death,  for  terror  breeds  cruelty  as  well 
as  invites  oppression.  The  persecuting  spirit 
took  an  economic  colour  in  massacres  of  Jews 
and  the  repression  of  Lollards,  in  the  practice 
of  confiscating  the  property  of  heretics,  and  in 
the  after-treatment  of  the  "  mere  heathen  " 
beyond  seas.  It  took  a  political  colour  as 
the  issue  between  Protestantism  and  Catholi- 
cism involved  royal  successions,  the  struggles 
of  England  and  Holland  against  France  and 
Spain,  the  struggle  of  conquering  Germans 
against  reforming  Bohemians.  It  was  only 
decisively  checked  when  the  majority  of 
people  could  read  and  write,  and  when  these 
majorities  made  and  unmade  their  national 
governments.  But  for  long  it  involved  the 


118  WAR  AND   PEACE 

most  learned  and  the  most  ignorant  in  a 
common  savagery;  Luther,  Erasmus,  the 
Pilgrim  Fathers,  and  Wesley  were  equally 
victims  of  the  belief  in  witchcraft.  The 
connected  doctrines  of  hereditary  sin  and 
exclusive  salvation  were  also  very  ancient; 
their  new  vigour  in  the  mouth  of  the  great 
Reformers  is  evidently  connected  with  the 
dislocation  of  a  religious  and  political  system 
that  had  come  to  rest  on  a  doctrine  of  here- 
ditary merit  and  indifference  to  purity  or 
justice.  The  violence  of  revolution  responds 
to  the  violence  of  a  dying  tyranny. 

On  the  whole,  the  Romance  nations,  where 
Papal  influence  and  the  old  country  life  were 
strongest,  remained  Catholic;  the  Teutonic 
States,  where  harder  conditions  have  always 
favoured  independence  and  individualism, 
and  where  the  commercial  towns  enjoyed 
increasing  power,  became  Protestant.  In 
France  and  Germany,  where  the  two  spheres 
met  and  the  two  forces  were  nearly  balanced, 
the  result  was  prolonged  civil  war,  marked 
in  the  former  case  by  the  massacre  of  Hugue- 
nots in  Paris  on  St.  Bartholomew's  Day,  1572. 
One  of  the  worst  assertions  of  arbitrary  power 
at  this  time  lay  in  the  transfer  of  small  States 
by  royal  marriage  from  one  ruler  to  another. 
This  led  to  popular  revolt  on  the  one  hand, 
and,  on  the  other,  persecution  was  brought  in 
to  aid  tyranny,  as  when  the  Low  Countries, 


BREAKDOWN  OF  FEUDALISM    119 

added  to  the  crown  of  Castile,  Aragon,  and 
Burgundy,  revolted  against  the  blood-orgies 
of  the  Inquisition,  and,  after  a  struggle  of 
incomparable  bravery,  established  the  Dutch 
Republic  in  1609.  Both  Protestants  and 
Catholics  persecuted — Protestants  less,  per- 
haps, because  they  less  often  exercised  civil 
power;  Catholics  certainly  more  because 
they  had  the  power  as  well  as  the  tradition. 
"  Llorente,  who  had  free  access  to  the  archives 
of  the  Spanish  Inquisition,  assures  us  that 
by  that  tribunal  alone  more  than  31,000 
persons  were  burnt,  and  more  than  290,000 
condemned  to  punishments  less  severe  than 
death.  The  number  of  those  put  to  death 
for  their  religion  in  the  Netherlands  alone  in 
the  reign  of  Charles  V  has  been  estimated  by 
a  very  high  authority  at  50,000  (Sarpi; 
Grotius  says  100,000);  and  at  least  half  as 
many  perished  under  his  son.  These  atroci- 
ties were  not  perpetrated  in  the  brief  parox- 
ysms of  a  reign  of  terror  or  by  the  hands  of 
obscure  sectaries,  but  were  inflicted  by  a 
triumphant  Church  with  every  circumstance 
of  solemnity  and  deliberation.  Nor  did  the 
victims  perish  by  a  rapid  and  painless  death, 
but  by  one  which  was  carefully  selected  as 
among  the  most  poignant  that  man  can 
suffer.  They  were  usually  burnt  alive.  They 
were  burnt  alive  not  unfrequently  by  a  slow 
fire.  They  were  burnt  alive  after  their 


120  WAR  AND   PEACE 

constancy  had  been  tried  by  the  most  excru- 
ciating agonies  that  minds  fertile  in  torture 
could  devise"  (Lecky).  Yet  this  was  not 
all.  Hundreds  of  thousands  who  did  not 
suffer  death  suffered  loss  and  the  terror  of 
death.  "  Where  religious  fanaticism  rein- 
forced political  resentment,  there  was  no  limit 
to  the  barbarity  of  the  rough  soldiery.  In  the 
struggle  with  the  Huguenots,  nothing  was 
sacred  from  the  plunderer,  not  even  the 
sepulchres  of  the  dead.  In  the  Low  Countries, 
too,  the  fight  was  to  the  death.  Pillage  and 
devastation  reigned  in  the  open  field;  siege 
after  siege  terminated  in  a  scene  of  wild 
licence  and  savage  butchery.  The  story  of 
the  Thirty  Years'  War  will  live  for  ever  as 
a  tale  of  horror.  Twelve  hours  after  the 
fall  of  Magdeburg,  20,000  men,  women,  and 
children  lay  charred  and  blackened  corpses 
amid  the  ashes  of  the  lifeless  city  "  (Walker). 
The  wars  of  religion  planted  animosities  in 
Europe  that  are  still  not  rooted  out,  and  made 
a  virtue  of  military  excess.  They  produced 
a  spirit  of  intolerance  that  poisoned  the  two 
great  liberationist  movements  of  the  following 
centuries,  the  English  and  French  Revolutions, 
and  added  a  new  element  of  ferocity  to  the 
movement  of  expansion  oversea  by  which 
a  series  of  European  Empires  were  to  be 
established  in  America,  Asia,  and  Africa. 
Is  it  enough  to  say,  as  Lecky  does,  that  "it 


BREAKDOWN  OF  FEUDALISM    121 

was  out  of  the  Christian  conception  of  the 
guilt  of  error  that  persecution  arose  "  ?  I 
think  not.  Persecution  and  tyranny  are  twin 
expressions  of  the  Imperial  idea  in  a  time  of 
demoralisation  when  the  property  basis  of 
society  is  changing,  and  an  old  governing  class 
is  giving  place  to  a  new.  They  have  an  almost 
completely  utilitarian  origin.  Popular  super- 
stition may  be  cultivated  and  provoked  (as 
we  see  in  Russia  to-day)  in  order  to  provide 
the  means  and  surroundings  favourable  to 
persecution;  but  its  effective  cause  is  the 
determination  of  a  small  number  of  men  in 
possession  to  retain  by  terror  the  property  and 
power  whose  regular  sanctions  are  disappear- 
ing. Thus,  the  rationalistic  spirit  of  the 
Reformation  only  destroyed  persecution  when, 
passing  from  the  field  of  private  opinion  into 
alliance  with  democracy  and  trade,  it  became 
a  positive  political  force  capable  of  restraining 
all  forms  of  arbitrary  rule,  secular  or  clerical. 
This  happened  first  in  England,  the  Nether- 
lands, and  Scandinavia,  then  in  France.  At 
the  two  ends  of  Europe,  Spain  and  Russia  are 
economically  most  behindhand  because  there, 
face  to  face  with  the  Moors  and  the  Mongols, 
despotism  was  most  strongly  developed.  The 
era  of  religious  wars  is  usually  counted  as 
closing  with  the  Peace  of  Westphalia  (1648), 
six  years  after  Galileo's  death  as  a  prisoner 
of  the  Inquisition.  The  Thirty  Years'  War, 


122  WAR  AND   PEACE 

begun  by  Protestant  revolts  in  Bohemia  and 
Hungary,  soon  degenerated,  in  fact,  into  a 
secular  struggle  for  territory  in  Central  Europe, 
during  which  France  rose  to  greatness  under 
Louis  XIV,  and  Germany  was  devastated 
and  divided  by  foreign  adventurers  and  her 
own  rival  princes. 

I  have  given  this  much  prominence  to  the 
two  great  expressions  of  the  anarchy  following 
the  breakdown  of  feudalism — the  degradation 
of  warfare,  and  the  mania  of  persecution — 
because  there  is  a  too  common  impression  that 
the  era  of  invention  and  discovery  meant  a 
sudden  passage  from  darkness  to  light;  and 
this  idea  makes  the  barbarities  of  the  following 
centuries  incomprehensible  except  on  the 
supposition  that  human  nature  is  incapable 
of  progress  in  one  direction  save  at  the  cost 
of  backsliding  in  another.  There  was,  in 
fact,  no  such  sudden  transition.  The  mari- 
ners' compass  was  in  use  in  1300;  yet  it  was 
1492  ere  Columbus  landed  in  the  West  Indies, 
1497  ere  Da  Gama  rounded  the  Cape,  1522 
ere  Magellan  circumnavigated  the  world,  and 
1577  ere  Drake  sailed  for  the  Pacific.  The 
Chinese  used  fireballs  and  like  contrivances 
five  hundred  years  B.C.,  and  to  this  fact  seems 
to  be  due  the  erroneous  belief  that  they  then 
used  gunpowder.  The  first  traceable  employ- 
ment of  artillery  in  China  was  at  the  defence 
of  Taiyuen  in  A.D.  757  (Herbert  Spencer's 


BREAKDOWN  OF  FEUDALISM    123 

Descriptive  Sociology,  vol.  "  Chinese,"  1910, 
p.  285).  We  have  seen  that  gunpowder 
mysteriously  reappears  in  the  fourteenth 
century,  along  with  small  portable  cannon. 
But,  in  1427,  of  an  army  of  80,000  against 
the  Hussites,  only  200  men  carried  arquebuses; 
at  the  end  of  the  century  only  a  tenth  of 
the  French  infantry  were  so  provided,  and 
leaden  bullets  were  only  just  coming  into 
use.  Cannon  developed  much  more  rapidly 
than  hand  arms;  but  the  pieces  of  bronze  of 
the  end  of  the  fifteenth  century  were  lumbering 
things,  needing  50  horses  for  transport  and 
service.  At  Nordlingen,  in  1645,  the  artillery 
could  only  fire  three  rounds,  and,  about  the 
same  time,  a  musketeer  only  fired  seven  times 
in  eight  hours  (Jean  de  Bloch:  La  Guerre).  In 
1596,  the  British  crown  was  trying  to  revive 
the  use  of  bows  and  arrows;  and  archers 
appeared  in  the  British  forces  in  1627.  Mus- 
kets were  used  with  rests  till  the  reign  of  Charles 
I,  when  gunpowder  cost  no  less  than  £3  a 
barrel,  so  that  train-bands  often  could  not 
afford  to  practise.  Its  effective  use  may  be 
dated,  not  from  1330,  but  from  the  invention 
of  the  cartridge,  the  flint-lock,  and  the 
bayonet  three  centuries  later.  If  the  inven- 
tion the  most  sure  of  all  to  appeal  to  the 
wealthy  and  powerful  was  thus  slowly  de- 
veloped, how  much  more  tardy  would  be  that 
intellectual  and  moral  change  which  Caxton 


124  WAR  AND   PEACE 

started  when  he  introduced  the  printing  press 
into  England  in  1476.  In  fact,  it  was  to  take 
four  centuries  to  give  rag  paper  and  movable 
types  their  logical  issue  in  universal  primary 
schooling. 

Nevertheless,  these  landmarks  represent  the 
beginnings  of  change  deep,  universal,  and 
abiding.  If  it  was  true  that  the  world  could 
never  again  be  quite  the  same  after  Chris- 
tianity had  thrown  down  its  challenge  to 
Roman  Imperialism,  so  it  is  true  that,  what- 
ever the  immediate  turmoil,  a  world  possessing 
the  printed  sheet  could  never  again  be  wholly 
dominated  by  mere  force  and  the  superstition 
that  is  the  base  inspiration  of  force.  When 
the  "  disruption  of  Christendom  "  occurred, 
thousands  of  new  centres  of  life  were  already 
re-creating  European  society.  While  the  age 
of  discovery  brought  fresh  opportunities  for 
the  outer  man,  there  came,  through  the 
recovery  and  spread  of  Greek  and  other 
Eastern  learning,  and  through  the  Reforma- 
tion within  the  Christian  Church,  a  great 
stimulus  to  intellectual  life,  an  introduction, 
even  for  the  common  people,  into  new  realms 
of  moral  experience,  and  a  new  independence  of 
personality.  Systems  of  tyranny  and  conquest 
accepted  without  question  in  the  ancient 
servile  world  could  not  long  exist  in  face  of 
this  fundamental  change  :  sooner  or  later  a 
political  revolution  must  follow.  In  its  appli- 


BREAKDOWN  OF  FEUDALISM    125 

cation  to  a  practical  emergency,  secular  reason 
no  more  than  religion  spoke  at  first  with  a 
single  voice.  Dante,  the  greatest  mind  of 
the  Middle  Ages,  had  not  got  beyond  the  ideal 
of  a  universal  monarchy  as  the  way  to  personal 
and  social  freedom.  Kings  now  proved  them- 
selves only  too  ready  to  claim  this  benevolent 
function,  after  Dante's  example  of  ascribing 
it  to  a  particular  prince. 

Still,  the  idea  of  a  European  jurisdiction 
was  there,  and  it  grew.  The  "  Consolato  del 
Mare,"  a  large  collection  of  maritime  rules, 
"  made  seemingly  at  Barcelona  about  the 
middle  of  the  fourteenth  century,"  "  set  out  a 
veritable  common  law  of  the  sea  "  (Walker) 
for  the  coasts  of  Europe;  marine  insurance 
was  common,  though  not  nearly  as  common  as 
wrecking  and  piracy,  at  the  end  of  the  fifteenth 
century.  In  Central  Europe,  as  the  Imperial 
ban  failed  of  effect,  leagues  of  cities  and 
principalities  for  mutual  defence  sprang  up. 
The  end  of  the  Thirty  Years'  War  (1648) 
marks  the  eclipse  of  the  aim  of  world  dominion, 
and  the  definite  appearance  of  territorial 
nationality.  Mixed  or  rival  precepts  drawn 
from  Roman  civil  law  and  mediaeval  Church 
(canon)  law  were  gradually,  with  the  clearer 
definition  of  the  boundaries  of  State  control, 
developed  into  a  code  of  rules  no  longer 
universal,  but  properly  international,  a  code 
of  duties  corresponding  to  the  new  rights. 
Absolute  right  of  ownership  in  the  seas  was 


126  WAR  AND  PEACE 

permitted  to  continue  long  because  of  its  use- 
fulness against  piracy.  Elizabeth  vigorously 
denied  it  in  defending  Drake;  yet  as  late  as 
1805  the  British  Admiralty  claimed  possession 
as  far  as  Cape  Finisterre,  and  to  this  day 
military  claims  upon  sea  are  upheld  that  have 
long  been  obsolete  on  land.  Similarly,  English 
protests  against  the  Spanish  monopoly  of 
trade  with  the  Indies  gave  birth  to  ideas  which 
were  afterwards  to  undermine  the  fabric 
of  Britain's  own  trade  monopoly.  Though 
diplomatists  too  often  imitated  their  royal 
masters  in  "  going  abroad  to  lie  on  behalf  of 
their  country,"  for  it  was  a  faithless  age,  a 
certain  etiquette  and  regularity  were  now  for 
the  first  time  elaborated  in  State  relations.  By 
the  end  of  the  sixteenth  century  there  was  a 
definite  assertion  of  neutral  rights. 

In  Italy,  which  had  suffered  most  from  the 
corruption  of  the  Papacy  and  the  tyranny  of 
soldiers  of  fortune,  where  the  Renaissance  and 
the  ideal  of  free  republicanism  were  already 
declining,  and  hope  of  resisting  the  foreign 
invader  and  the  native  oppressor  seemed 
dead,  a  new  force — politics  as  an  independent 
science  and  art — was  brought  to  birth  by 
Machiavelli  (1469-1527).  It  was  a  sinister 
apparition.  Ancient  Rome  still  haunted  the 
Italian  imagination;  and  the  author  of  the 
new  statecraft  could  think  of  no  better 
expedient,  amid  the  troubles  he  so  clearly 
saw,  than  a  revived  Caesarism.  The  happier 


THE  SWARM  OVERSEAS         127 

circumstances  of  insular  England  are  indicated 
in  the  fact  that  the  Utopia  was  being 
written  at  the  same  time  as  The  Prince. 
Though  there  was  a  quick  reaction  against 
More's  early  radicalism,  the  seeds  of  progress 
had  been  sown,  and  the  conditions  favoured 
their  growth.  Finally,  there  appeared,  in 
Vasquez,  Ayala,  and  Gentilis,  above  all  in 
Hugo  Grotius  (1583-1645),  a  clear  definition 
of  the  rights  and  the  grosser  wrongs  of  warfare ; 
a  declaration  of  the  freedom  of  the  seas;  a 
code  of  rules  for  Ministers,  Ambassadors, 
Generals,  and  Admirals;  a  law  of  neutrality 
and  private  immunity;  a  discussion  of  what 
is  permissible  under  the  Law  of  Nature,  under 
the  Law  of  Nations,  under  honour  and  moral 
justice,  and  under  specific  agreement;  last, 
but  not  least,  a  revival  of  the  idea  of  arbitration. 
Thus  far  we  have  traced  the  Westward 
swarm  across  European  history.  We  must 
now  follow  its  passage  across  the  Atlantic, 
into  the  Pacific,  and  round  the  African  coast 
into  the  Indian  seas. 


CHAPTER  VII 

THE   SWARM   OVERSEAS  :   EAST  AND   WEST 

ENGLAND  was  by  no  means  first  in  this 
field.  Companies  of  Portuguese,  Spanish, 
Dutch,  and  Russian  adventurers  had  inaugur- 


128  WAR  AND   PEACE 

ated  the  new  era  of  discovery  and  conquest 
on  the  American,  African,  and  Asian  coasts, 
and  in  Siberia.  It  was,  in  fact,  a  very  little 
and  a  very  backward  England  that  gave  birth 
to  Shakespeare  and  humbled  Imperial  Spain. 
In  the  two  centuries  after  Edward  III,  the 
population  had  increased  from  2J  millions 
to  perhaps  double  that  number,  at  a  high 
estimate.  Scotland  was  still  independent. 
The  country  was  very  imperfectly  settled; 
communications  were  difficult;  industry  was 
but  slightly  developed;  the  small  external 
trade  was  carried  on  by  foreigners ;  the  develop- 
ment of  the  middle  class  had  but  lately  begun. 
Seamanship  was  in  the  first  flush  of  its 
success.  Italians  and  Spaniards  preceded  Eng- 
lish adventurers  into  the  Western  Hemisphere, 
while  Portuguese  and  Dutch  showed  them  the 
new  Eastward  passage.  English  seamen  rarely 
ventured  beyond  the  Baltic,  the  Narrow  Seas, 
the  Spanish  coast  as  far  as  Seville,  at  the  time 
when  Columbus  was  making  his  famous  voyage, 
and  for  a  long  time  afterward  they  did  not 
venture  into  the  Mediterranean.  Until  1532 
English  traders  with  the  East  found  their 
chief  opportunity  in  the  yearly  visits  of  the 
Venetian  fleet.  America  had  been  discovered, 
and  India  reached  by  sea,  nearly  a  century 
before  Gilbert  took  possession  of  Newfound- 
land and  Raleigh  founded  the  colony  of 
Virginia.  With  these  exceptions,  not  yet 


THE   SWARM   OVERSEAS         129 

established,  (Calais,  the  last  of  the  French 
possessions,  having  been  lost  in  1558)  Eng- 
land had  not  an  inch  of  territory  beyond 
these  islands  till  she  had  asserted  herself 
against  Spain  by  the  defeat  of  the  Armada 
and  by  the  Dutch  alliance;  till,  through 
immigration  of  Protestant  refugees,  London 
had  succeeded  Antwerp  (sacked  by  the 
Spaniards  in  1567  and  1585)  as  the  greatest 
commercial  centre  of  North- West  Europe; 
till,  from  the  Thames  to  the  Bristol  Channel, 
a  chain  of  busy  seaports  had  arisen,  and  the 
El  Dorado  legend  had  taken  a  firm  hold  upon 
the  English  mind.  These  are  the  elements 
to  which  is  commonly  traced  the  rough  out- 
burst of  Elizabethan  maritime  enterprise. 
But  they  are,  in  the  main,  conditions  and 
manifestations  rather  than  causes  of  the 
new  spirit  of  foreign  adventure  and  aggression 
which  marked  the  sudden  opening  of  a  new 
chapter  of  British  history.  Some  other 
motive-force  there  must  have  been  beside 
greed  of  Spanish  gold  and  hatred  of  the 
Spanish  Inquisition.  What  is  the  missing 
factor  ? 

We  have  seen  in  the  last  chapter  that, 
among  the  first  effects  of  the  breakdown  of 
Feudalism  and  Papal  authority,  on  the  one 
hand,  and  the  growth  of  national  monarchies 
and  the  rural  revolution  on  the  other,  were  a 
notable  degradation  of  warfare  and  an  un- 
E 


130  WAR  AND   PEACE 

precedented  outbreak  of  persecution.  Here 
are  the  main  elements  of  a  fresh  movement 
of  armed  expansion — landless,  rightless, 
demoralised  masses  of  men,  and  governing 
classes  in  need  of  fresh  fields  for  easy  exploit- 
ation. Henry  VIII  and  Elizabeth  were  not 
the  first  arbitrary  rulers  to  gain  popularity 
by  pointing  their  victims  to  opportunities 
of  compensation.  They  had  broken  the 
barons;  that  was  matter  for  gratitude,  for 
in  a  sparse  agricultural  population  local  is 
always  felt  more  than  central  tyranny.  It 
was  they,  and  not  the  people,  who  drove 
out  Popery.  Under  temptations  of  general 
profit,  as  well  as  under  threats  of  general 
danger,  military  force  is  quickly  concentrated 
in  a  single  national  centre.  Thus,  the  royal 
house  grew  rich  and  strong  and  proud,  so  that, 
under  the  later  Tudors  and  the  Stuarts,  Eng- 
land came  near  submission  to  a  pure  tyranny. 
Evidently,  the  easiest  field  for  the  use  of 
this  new  force  of  monarchy  lay  outside  the 
national  boundaries.  The  growth  of  restraints 
within  the  State,  and  of  a  national  spirit, 
for  a  time  stimulate  licence  without.  As  in 
ancient  days,  while  the  process  of  internal 
consolidation  was  conditioned  by  growing 
enlightenment  and  freedom,  the  process  of 
expansion  was  not  subject  to  any  such  checks 
and  balances.  The  rivalries  that  arose  in 
the  years  of  national  settlement  in  Europe, 


THE  SWARM  OVERSEAS         131 

especially  the  rivalry  of  England  with  the 
other  two  great  Atlantic  States,  Spain  and 
France,  were  taken  as  sanctioning  a  resort  to 
extremes  of  savagery  which  would  not  have 
been  thought  of  in  internal  relations.  From1 
being  a  Roman  dispensation  throughout  a 
great  part  of  the  known  world,  supported  by 
the  most  sacred  sanctions,  law  had  come  to 
be  regarded  almost  as  a  mere  emanation  of 
local  sovereignty.  Regard  for  a  rudimentary 
moral  code  had  been  extended  from  the 
village  community  to  the  confines  of  the 
nation;  but  here,  in  spite  of  Christian  pro- 
fessions, it  reached  its  limit,  or  at  least  became 
seriously  weakened.  Within  each  nation  the 
development  of  wealth  and  population  con- 
tinued steadily;  but,  in  the  relation  of  these 
nation-states  with  each  other  and  the  out- 
side world,  humane  considerations  were  at  a 
discount.  For  centuries  after  their  discovery, 
the  new  worlds  of  the  West  and  the  East  were 
regarded  by  statesmen,  as  well  as  swash- 
bucklers, as  lying  outside  civilisation. 

The  firm  establishment  of  military  monarchy 
was  quickly  followed  by  the  emergence  of 
capitalism.  Enterprise  and  ambition  grew 
rapidly  under  the  stimulus  of  possibilities  of 
wealth  "  beyond  the  dreams  of  avarice,"  that 
is,  beyond  the  scope  of  local  usury.  The 
broadening  of  the  market  and  the  sources  of 
supply  involved  a  broadening  of  economic 

E  2 


132  WAR  AND   PEACE 

and  political  bases.  This  development  was 
hurried  and  accentuated  by  the  inflow  of 
bullion  from  Central  and  South  America. 
The  Spaniards  went  for  gold;  they  found 
only  silver,  but  in  such  quantities  as  to  upset 
completely  the  existing  European  currencies. 
The  laziest  countryside  was  aroused  by  this 
mysterious  appreciation  of  its  crops  and  stock. 
Thus  the  new  Money  Economy  was  confirmed 
and  extended — a  bridge  toward  the  Credit 
Economy  of  to-day.  Trade  increased  rapidly, 
but  the  chief  aim  of  statecraft  in  the  next 
century  and  a  half  was  to  procure  an  ever 
larger  import  of  the  precious  metals.  In 
the  general  spread  of  capitalistic  organisation 
thus  produced,  and  the  national  rivalries 
excited  by  dazzling  visions  of  treasure  going 
a-begging  beyond  the  ocean,  the  island  state 
of  England  grew  in  national  self-consciousness 
and  self-confidence,  in  commercial  experience 
and  maritime  skill,  and  in  the  reserves  which 
enabled  her  in  the  eighteenth  century  to 
adopt  the  sweeping  changes  known  as  the 
Industrial  Revolution.  To  her  insularity, 
and  its  influence  in  the  hardening  of  national 
character  and  narrowing  of  national  purposes, 
much  of  England's  phenomenal  success  must 
be  attributed. 

The  State,  then,  was  ready;  the  great  mer- 
chants were  ready.  A  further  reason  for  the 
readiness  of  the  common  people  to  leave  home 


THE   SWARM  OVERSEAS         133 

and  risk  death  on  strange  seas  lay  in  the 
consequences  of  the  oppression,  extortion, 
and  profligacy  of  the  Tudor  Court.  For  a 
time,  the  rural  population  dispossessed  by 
evictions  and  the  decline  of  arable  farming 
found  recompense  in  the  activity  of  the 
new  cloth  manufactures.  But,  when  Henry 
VIII  launched  out  upon  his  monstrous  career 
of  robbery  at  home  and  bloodshed  and  waste- 
ful entanglement  abroad,  wholesale  ruin  fell 
upon  the  country-folk  who  composed  the  great 
body  of  the  nation.  The  mob  of  nobles  and 
courtiers  to  whom  the  monastic  lands  were 
given  raised  rents,  confiscated  stock,  laid  hold 
of  the  commons,  and  mercilessly  evicted  the 
helpless  tenants.  Thus,  while  the  old  foun- 
tains of  relief  were  closed,  a  new  mass  of 
pauperism  was  created.  Not  content  with 
such  triumphs  of  rapacity,  the  King  pro- 
ceeded to  the  theft  of  the  guild  lands  and 
successive  debasements  of  the  currency.  In- 
surrections in  the  eastern  and  southern  coun- 
ties were  repressed  by  foreign  mercenaries; 
the  hanging  of  Ket  at  Norwich  marks  the 
failure  of  the  popular  resistance.  Elizabeth 
reformed  the  currency  (further  debased  by 
the  Ministers  of  Edward  VI)  in  time  to  save 
English  credit;  but,  by  the  laws  for  the 
regulation  of  labour  and  the  relief  of  distress 
which  are  the  economic  landmarks  of  her 
reign,  the  revolution  was  deepened  and  fixed, 


134  WAR  AND   PEACE 

The  justices  assessed  wages  at  so  low  a  level 
that  employers  voluntarily  raised  the  rate. 
Starvation  pay,  supplemented  from  the  poor 
rate,  became  the  rule.  Combinations  of 
labourers  were  effectively  broken  up.  Runa- 
way journeymen  and  recalcitrant  apprentices 
were  imprisoned.  Servants  could  not  quit 
town  or  parish  without  licence;  masters  tak- 
ing servants  without  a  testimonial  were  fined; 
absentees  from  work  were  fined;  a  servant 
who  forged  a  testimonial  was  flogged;  one 
who  assaulted  his  master  was  imprisoned  for 
a  year  or  more. 

It  is  not  difficult  to  connect  this  regime  of 
oppression  and  robbery  with  an  outburst  of 
adventure  which  reproduced  the  chief  features 
of  outlawry  in  earlier  feudal  times.  Steady, 
settled  country  life  was  becoming  impossible  at 
the  very  moment  when  fables  of  the  golden 
East  and  true  tales  of  loot  in  the  Spanish 
Main  began  to  echo  through  the  land. 

This  demoralisation  shows  itself,  as  might  be 
expected,  in  the  character  of  the  Elizabethan 
maritime  adventurers.  These  first  expansion- 
ists began  with  buccaneering,  at  the  outset 
in  the  English  Channel.  "  Huguenots  from 
the  French  shores  joined  forces  with  Devon- 
shire sea-dogs  from  Dartmouth  or  Bideford, 
and  plundered  impartially  all  shipping  that 
passed  up  into  what  were  called  the  Narrow 
Seas.  ...  It  was  a  fierce  life,  a  state  of  war 


THE  SWARM  OVERSEAS         13S 

without  its  rights  for  the  victims  or  its  duties 
for  the  conquerors.  We  cannot  doubt  that] 
bitter  passions,  religious  hate,  greed,  sheer! 
love  of  violence  and  bloodshed,  were  only  too? 
easily  fed  in  these  buccaneering  exploits.  .  .  .  \ 
English  and  Huguenot  corsairs  swept  the 
Channel  and  the  Bay  of  Biscay.  Tremaynes, 
Stukeleys,  and  Cobhams,  scions  of  famous 
West-country  houses,  continued  to  spend  their 
money  in  fitting  out  craft  of  twenty  or  fifty 
tons  with  cutlasses  and  guns  and  reckless 
men  only  too  glad  to  learn  the  art  of  using 
them.  Fishermen  abandoned  their  favourite 
grounds  off  Kinsale  or  in  the  Iceland  seas, 
and  took  to  the  more  profitable  trade  of 
piracy;  and  throughout  the  West,  from 
Bideford  round  to  Exmouth,  the  sea-dog's 
life  was  the  envy  of  every  young  fellow  of 
spirit  "  (Woodward:  Expansion  of  the  British 
Empire).  At  the  same  time,  some  more  dar- 
ing fellows  were  doing  for  the  more  distant 
lands  what  the  Northmen  did  for  the  England 
of  Alfred.  Drake,  twenty  years  before,  had 
set  the  example  by  plundering  the  coast  towns 
of  Spanish  South  America,  and,  having 
received  the  secret  support  of  Queen  Eliza- 
beth all  along,  had  been  knighted  for  his  pains. 
Hispaniola  and  the  Spanish  Main  offered 
a  happy  hunting-ground  to  British  hooli- 
gans. "  To  England,  the  war  (with  Spain) 
is  throughout  an  industry.  ...  As  we  now 


136  WAR  AND  PEACE 

put  our  money  into  railways  or  what  not, 
so  then  the  keen  men  of  business  took 
shares  in  the  new  ship  which  John  Oxenham 
or  Francis  Drake  was  fitting  out  at  Plymouth, 
and  which  was  intended  to  lie  in  wait  for 
the  treasure  galleons,  or  make  raids  upon 
the  Spanish  towns  in  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 
The  two  countries  were,  formally,  not  even 
at  war  with  each  other  "  (Seeley;  The  Ex- 
pansion of  England).  For  forty  or  fifty  years 
after  their  first  settlement,  the  Bahamas 
were  a  hot-bed  of  wreckers  and  pirates. 
Captain  Morgan  had  his  headquarters  in  the 
British  colony  of  Jamaica ;  Charles  II 
pocketed  the  royal  share  of  the  loot,  and 
knighted  the  master  of  the  black  flag.  "  Our 
early  maritime  heroes  were  all  pirates;  and 
even  after  the  Government  determined  on 
putting  down  the  practice,  and  actually  hanged 
numbers  of  adventurers  who  became  a  scandal 
to  it,  mainly  because* they  had  originally 
been  sent  out  by  Government,  and  had 
been  old-fashioned  enough  to  strain  their 
commission — even  after  this,  a  preliminary 
apprenticeship  in  this  lucrative  and  invigora- 
tive business  was  no  bar  to  the  subsequent 
employment  of  a  buccaneer,  who  had  aban- 
doned this  special  calling,  in  Church  and 
State.  The  first  chairman  of  the  East  India 
Co.,  Clifford,  Earl  of  Cumberland,  was  '  an 
ancient  buccaneer.'  Paterson,  the  reputed 


THE  SWARM  OVERSEAS         137 

founder  of  the  Bank  of  England,  is  some- 1 
times  said  to  have  been  a  missionary  in  the; 
Antilles,  sometimes  described  as  a  pirate,  and ! 
it  has  been  suggested  that  he  was  probably 
both  by  turns"  (Thorold  Rogers;  Economic 
Interpretation  of  History).  Buccaneering  soon 
lost  even  the  semblance  of  political  ex- 
cuse; and  for  a  century  or  more  England 
had  good  reason  to  repent  (though  Spain, 
amid  the  ruins  of  her  attempt  to  corner  the 
silver  supply,  had  better)  the  royal  policy 
which  was  long  represented  as  a  fit  way  of 
vindicating  British  independence  and  Chris- 
tianity pure  and  undefiled — a  policy  to  which 
we  now  trace  back  the  careers  of  scoundrels 
like  Morgan  and  Kidd. 

In  a  less  martial  and  more  strictly  com- 
mercial type,  the  Elizabethan  spirit  embodied 
itself  in  the  trade  in  negro  slaves,  initiated  by 
John  Hawkins  (another  of  the  good  Queen's 
knights)  in  1562.  Hawkins,  who  may  be  called 
the  father  of  our  transatlantic  trade,  was, 
indeed,  in  high  favour  with  the  Government, 
and  was  accounted  a  highly  estimable  fellow. 
His  first  expedition  consisted  of  three  small 
ships  carrying  only  a  hundred  men,  with 
whom  he  bought  or  caught  three  hundred 
negroes,  and  sold  them  to  the  hated  Spaniard 
in  San  Domingo.  His  second  venture,  in 
1564  (the  year  of  Shakespeare's  birth),  con- 
sisted of  four  ships  and  one  hundred  and 


WAR  AND   PEACE 

seventy  men,  and  was  attended,  as  he  proudly 
said,  "  with  great  profit  to  the  venturers,  as 
also  to  the  whole  realm,  in  bringing  home  both 
gold,  silver,  pearles,  and  other  jewels  great 
store."  The  third  voyage,  in  1567,  took  five 
ships — -one  commanded  by  Francis  Drake, 
and  two  lent  from  the  Royal  Navy.  So  the 
kicrease  went  on.  We  need  not  attempt  here 
to  describe  the  horrors  of  slave-hunting  and 
the  "  middle  passage  "  across  the  Atlantic. 
There  can  be  little  doubt  that  the  evil 
of  slave  labour,  which  had  already  existed  in 
the  Spanish  colonial  system  for  half  a  century, 
and  with  which  the  Spanish  Government 
endeavoured  to  cope  by  regulative  injunc- 
tions, was  immensely  aggravated  by  the 
application  to  it  of  British  trading  methods, 
otherwise  only  applied  to  dead  commodities. 
For  two  centuries  of  Imperial  development 
there  was  practically  no  sign  of  compunction 
in  regard  to  this  immense  iniquity — that  was 
to  be  a  product  of  the  brief  cosmopolitan 
period  in  the  history  of  English  political 
thought.  In  1662  the  African  Company 
was  formed  in  London,  and  occupied  the 
mouth  of  the  Gambia.  This  direct  attack 
on  the  Dutch  traffic  in  slaves  for  the  British 
American  plantations  led  to  the  Anglo-Dutch 
war  of  the  following  four  years  (1663-67), 
in  course  of  which  the  American  coast  from 
Nova  Scotia  to  Florida  fell  to  England.  In 


THE  SWARM  OVERSEAS         139 

1689  the  Company's  monopoly  was  removed, 
and  every  Englishman  was  free  to  become 
a  slave-trader.  In  twenty  years  the  sale  of. 
negroes  reached  25,000  annually;  a  century! 
later  this  number  was  quadrupled.  Probably* 
not  less  than  a  million  slaves  were  imported 
into  the  colonies  in  the  course  of  a  century. 
By  the  Treaties  of  1713,  which  marked  the 
achievement  by  Britain  of  primacy  among 
the  Western  Powers,  she  obtained  the  formal 
assent  of  Spain  to  the  slave  trade  with  Spanish 
America,  and  it  became  "  a  central  point 
in  English  policy  "  (Lecky:  History  of  England 
in  the  Eighteenth  Century).  "  From  this  date, 
says  Seeley,  "  we  took  the  leading  share  and 
stained  ourselves  beyond  other  nations  in  the 
monstrous  and  enormous  atrocities  "  of  this 
traffic.  The  direct  atrocities  of  the  negro 
slave  trade  are,  however,  but  a  part  of  the 
cost  of  a  system  by  which  the  natural  evolu- 
tion of  large  tracts  of  sub -tropical  countries, 
both  in  Africa  and  America,  has  been  injured 
and  a  series  of  mischiefs  produced  the  gravest 
that  are  recorded  in  human  history. 

While  Drake's  piratical  voyage  round  the 
world,  the  supreme  achievement  of  Eliza- 
bethan adventure,  had  flung  England  into 
open  conflict  with  Spain  for  supremacy,  it 
had  also  attracted  British  cupidity  towards 
the  hoary  and  jewelled  East;  and  it  was  there 
that  British  Imperialism  first  crystallised  in 


140  WAR  AND  PEACE 

the  form  which  at  length  gave  the  title  of 
Empress  to  an  English  Queen.  Gilbert,  Hayes, 
and  Raleigh,  in  their  premature  attempts  to 
find  vacant  lands  for  settlement  by  emigra- 
tion and  cultivation,  had  shown  how  much 
more  difficult  is  colonisation  than  freeboot- 
ing.  Joint-stock  capitalism,  in  the  infant 
shape  of  the  East  India  Company  (which, 
however,  might  rather  be  described  as  a  highly 
capitalised  merchant  guild),  was  now  to  show 
that,  if  England  did  not  yet  want,  because 
she  did  not  need,  colonies  properly  so-called, 
she  was  quite  ripe  for  the  race  after  depend- 
encies and  dividends. 

During  the  first  half  of  the  three  centuries 
in  which  British  influence  has  been  brought 
to  bear  upon  India,  it  was  governed  by  a  trad- 
ing and  non-political  policy.  The  merchants 
of  London  absolutely  controlled  the  Company, 
though  royalty  watched  over  its  rights  in  the 
background.  Climatic  and  other  conditions 
in  India  forbade  colonisation,  even  in  the 
modified  sense  of  "  plantation."  Self-defence 
on  distant  seas  had  to  be  provided  for  at  a 
time  when  the  State  had  no  naval  force  to 
apply  to  such  a  task;  but,  beyond  this,  the 
astute  patricians  did  not  wish  to  burden  the 
venture  with  military  or  political  obligations. 
They  simply  wanted  to  tap  the  wealth — not 
the  gold  treasures,  but  the  spices  and  cloths — 
of  the  East,  to  obtain  a  series  of  "  open 


THE  SWARM  OVERSEAS        141 

markets "  without  territorial  responsibility. 
At  first  they  found  the  islands  more  accessible; 
but  Dutch  antagonism,  based  on  a  military 
and  territorial  policy,  diverted  them  to  the 
Indian  mainland. 

A  very  different  Hindostan,  in  some 
respects,  from  that  which  afterwards  came 
under  British  sway.  The  earliest  adven- 
turers, navigators  and  merchants,  coming 
through  perils  of  stormy  seas,  armed  rivals, 
and  piracy,  from  a  far,  small  country  still 
raw,  unlearned,  disunited  and  undeveloped, 
had  found  upon  the  Mogul  throne  at  Delhi, 
Akbar,  the  chivalrous  and  learned  con- 
temporary of  Queen  Elizabeth  and  Henry  IV 
of  France,  whose  reign  is  the  highest  point 
of  native  Indian  rule.  This  great  monarch, 
who  was  just  dead  at  the  time  of  the  first 
expedition  of  the  East  India  Company,  had 
consolidated  the  petty  Hindu  and  Moham- 
medan States,  as  much  by  diplomacy  as 
by  force;  had  established  political  equality 
between  the  different  races,  respecting  the 
humane  side  of  the  Hindu  traditions  and  in- 
stitutions, and  founded  a  land  revenue  system 
and  other  details  of  government  which  survive 
in  essence  to  this  day.  The  governors  and 
friends  of  the  Company  were  as  pacific  as  a 
Cobden  could  have  wished.  Sir  Thomas  Roe, 
an  ambassador  sent  to  the  Mogul  Court  in  1615 
to  combat  Portuguese  influence  and  help  the 


142  WAR  AND   PEACE 

British  factories,  wrote  :  "  War  and  traffic 
are  incompatible.  At  my  first  arrival  I 
understood  a  fort  was  very  necessary;  but 
experience  teaches  me  we  are  refused  it  to 
our  advantage.  If  the  Emperor  would  offer 
me  ten,  I  would  not  accept  one." 

A  series  of  unprofitable  years,  during  which 
the  Mogul  Empire  was  being  undermined  by 
dissension  and  intrigue,  brought  about  a  change 
of  temper.  The  Civil  War  at  home  favoured 
a  certain  demoralisation  in  these  far-distant, 
feeble,  and  scattered  trading  stations;  and 
afterwards,  as  the  trade  grew  more  valuable, 
to  keep  up  quasi-imperial  appearances  came 
to  be  the  most  obvious  way  of  justify- 
ing the  maintenance  of  the  monopoly.  In 
1635  Charles  I  had  granted  a  licence  to  a 
rival  company,  on  the  ground,  among 
other  things,  that  the  East  India  Company 
had  not  established  fortified  posts.  Four 
years  later  Fort  St.  George  was  established 
at  Madras;  and  shortly  afterwards  a  new 
charter  was  obtained,  giving  the  Company 
power  to  make  peace  or  war  with  any  non- 
Christian  people,  to  establish  fortifications, 
export  arms  duty  free,  arrest  traders  infring- 
ing its  monopoly,  and  exercise  civil  and 
criminal  jurisdiction  in  India.  In  1640  a 
Surgeon  Boughton,  by  medical  services  to 
a  daughter  of  the  Mogul,  obtained  facilities 
for  the  Bengal  trading  stations;  but  the  purely 


THE   SWARM   OVERSEAS         143 

pacific  term  of  English  influence  was  coming 
to  an  end.  In  1657,  when  the  concern  was 
in  low  water,  Cromwell  remodelled  the  Com- 
pany on  somewhat  broader  lines.  Sir 
William  Hunter  calls  this  year  the  first  of 
"  the  three  cyclic  dates  of  Great  Britain  in 
the  East " — the  others  being  the  battle  of 
Plassey  in  1757,  and  the  reconquest  of  India 
after  the  Sepoy  Revolt  a  century  later.  In 
1661  Charles  II,  without  concern  for  Parlia- 
ment or  public  opinion,  confirmed  the  monopoly 
of  the  Company  and  its  military  and  judicial 
authority. 

By  this  time  the  Company  had  become  the 
wonder  and  the  envy  of  all  the  merchants  of 
England.  Imports  from  the  Ganges  increased 
from  £8,000  to  £300,000  a  year  in  the  twenty- 
three  years  following  the  Restoration.  "  The 
profits  were  such  that,  in  1676,  every  pro- 
prietor received  as  a  bonus  a  quantity  of  stock 
equal  to  that  which  he  held.  On  the  capital 
thus  doubled  were  paid  during  five  years 
dividends  amounting  on  an  average  to  20  % 
annually  "  (Macaulay).  The  value  of  £100 
of  stock  rose  to  £350  and  even  higher,  a 
marvellous  thing  in  those  days.  No  wonder 
there  was  an  irruption  of  private  adven- 
turers. Thomas  Pitt,  grandfather  of  Lord 
Chatham,  and  owner  of  the  "  Pitt  diamond,*1 
was  one  of  the  more  prominent  of  these 
"  interlopers  " — a  sort  of  link  between  legiti- 


144  WAR  AND   PEACE 

mate  traders  and  buccaneers  of  the  Kidd  type. 
But  in  Sir  Josiah  Child  they  found  a  hard, 
persistent,  and  resourceful  enemy.  Child, 
who  had  been  an  office-boy  in  the  City,  rose 
by  his  abilities  to  be  the  head  of  the  greatest 
trading  corporation  of  the  time,  one  of  the 
most  wealthy  and  powerful  personages  in 
the  land,  and  the  founder  of  a  new  com- 
mercial imperialism. 

It  was  a  favourable  juncture.  A  king  who 
shamelessly  begged  for  foreign  money  and 
aid  for  the  furtherance  of  his  designs  against 
his  people  was  just  the  man  to  foster  schemes 
of  Imperial  adventure  and  aggression;  the 
people  who  could  not  destroy  the  Jacobite 
tyranny  except  by  means  of  a  foreign  army 
and  a  foreign  prince  were  just  the  stuff  to 
be  victimised  by  men  like  Child  and  his 
colleague  Cook.  "  The  whole  breed  of  our 
statesmen,"  says  Macaulay  of  this  period, 
"  seems  to  have  degenerated.  .  .  .  Vicissi- 
tudes so  extraordinary  as  those  which  mark 
the  reign  of  Charles  II  can  only  be  explained 
by  supposing  an  utter  want  of  principle  hi 
the  political  world.  .  .  .  Profligacy  became  a 
test  of  orthodoxy  and  loyalty,  a  qualification 
for  rank  and  office.  The  excesses  of  that  age 
remind  us  of  the  humours  of  a  gang  of  foot- 
pads revelling  with  their  favourite  beauties 
at  a  flash-house."  Sir  Josiah  Child  knew 
where  his  strength  lay.  The  people  might 


THE  SWARM  OVERSEAS         145 

shout,  rival  traders  might  scheme:  it 
mattered  little  so  long  as  the  authority  of 
Whitehall  stood  behind  the  India  House. 
When  the  interlopers  became  really  trouble- 
some, Charles's  enthusiasm  was  stimulated 
with  a  gift  of  £10,000.  James  was  no  less 
royally  treated,  and  every  Court  favourite 
had  his  or  her  price.  Child's  brother  John 
was  made  a  baronet  and  General  of  the 
British  forces  in  the  East.  The  expenditure 
of  nearly  £100,000  in  bribes  procured  the 
renewal  of  the  old  privileges  in  1693.  Two 
years  later  the  Company  was  indicted  for 
corruption;  in  1708  it  was  obliged  to  amalga- 
mate with  the  rival  body  which  had  maintained 
the  opposition  to  it,  and  thenceforward  its 
worst  difficulties  at  home  were  ended.  It  was 
now  solidly  connected  with  the  State;  and 
the  more  romantic  and  speculative  interest, 
which  led  in  1720  to  the  episode  of  the  South 
Sea  Bubble,  was  diverted  to  another  field, 
where  the  trade  in  negroes  offered  for  a  giddy 
moment  greater  profits  than  the  trade  in  tea. 
In  India  the  Company  prospered  for  half  a 
century  more  by  refraining  from  intervention 
or  aggression.  A  brief  spasm  of  interference 
with  native  rulers  in  1684  had  resulted  so 
disastrously  as  to  be  a  warning.  But  French 
and  other  European  rivals  whom  bribery 
could  not  reach  nor  threats  restrain  were  now 
exciting  increasing  jealousy,  and  turmoil 


146  WAR  AND   PEACE 

among  the  native  peoples  offered  new  tempta- 
tion. By  1740  the  Mogul  Empire  had  fallen 
to  ruin;  the  provinces  had  been  devastated 
by  Persian  and  Afghan  invaders,  and  the 
Mahrattas  had  risen  to  power.  Here  was  a 
situation  irresistibly  tempting  to  the  wilder 
youth  equally  of  the  French  and  the  English 
Companies,  bored  to  death  with  the  mere 
handling  of  goods  amid  the  unnatural  limita- 
tions of  an  Indian  trading  station.  Almost 
at  the  same  time  the  fever  of  adventure 
and  intrigue  broke  out  in  both  corporations, 
in  the  rival  personalities  of  Clive  and  Dupleix. 
Dupleix  had  the  advantage  of  age  and  expe- 
rience; he  had  already  discovered  the  native 
susceptibility  to  military  prestige  and  the 
military  capacity  of  the  sepoy  under  European 
training.  His  ambition  stuck  at  nothing,  and, 
as  Governor  of  Pondicherry,  he  wielded  the  full 
local  power  of  France.  He  soon  controlled 
native  authority  in  the  Deccan  and  Carnatic, 
and  was  planning  further  conquests,  when  he 
was  suddenly  called  home.  Clive,  on  the 
other  hand,  then  but  a  boy  clerk  at  Madras, 
was  soon  to  show  how  social  disintegration 
evokes  military  genius. 

We  have  again  reached  low-water  mark  in 
the  public  and  private  morality  of  England, 
a  time  when  organised  religion  was  well-nigh 
dead,  and  organised  education  hardly  existed; 
when  high  society  was  profligate,  and  ruthless 


THE  SWARM  OVERSEAS         147 

laws  were  answered  by  criminal  terrorism; 
when  the  early  stages  of  the  Industrial  Revo- 
lution were  imperceptibly  shifting  the  basis 
of  the  national  economy,  and  adventure 
abroad  was  taken  to  compensate  for  political 
stagnation  under  a  disciplined  and  powerful 
oligarchy  at  home.  The  successful  develop- 
ment which  culminated  with  the  Peace  of 
1713  had  left  Britain  the  first  Power  in  the 
world;  but  "  it  secularised  and  materialised 
the  English  people  as  nothing  had  ever  done 
before.  Never  were  sordid  motives  so 
supreme,  never  was  religion  and  every  high 
influence  so  much  discredited,  as  in  the 
thirty  years  that  followed  "  (Seeley).  Scot- 
land was  still  a  distant  and  little-known  land; 
only  in  1710  "  men  were  leaving  off  armour 
which  had  hitherto  been  worn  by  every  one 
who  could  afford  it  as  a  useful  precaution 
in  a  barbarous  and  therefore  a  warlike 
society  "  (Buckle).  When  the  struggle  with 
France  was  resumed,  and  Pitt  was  in  the  midst 
of  his  efforts  after  a  world  empire,  there  was 
an  end  of  political  lethargy,  but  there  was  no 
moral  revival.  In  the  general  programme 
of  war  against  France  all  round  the  world, 
to  beat  her  out  of  India  became  an  important 
aim.  In  1746,  two  years  before  the  Peace 
of  Aix-la-Chapelle,  the  Madras  station  was 
destroyed  by  the  French,  and  Clive,  among 
others,  was  made  prisoner.  Five  years  later 


148  WAR  AND  PEACE 

he  had  his  revenge  in  the  siege  of  Arcot,  fol- 
lowed by  a  complete  humiliation  of  Dupleix. 
Thus  the  way  was  cleared  for  Pitt's  plans 
for  direct  Crown  rule  in  India,  which,  says 
Green, "  when  he  proposed  them,  were  regarded 
as  insane";  and  these  designs  received  a 
decisive  stimulus  in  1756  by  the  coincidence 
of  the  crime  of  the  Black  Hole  of  Calcutta, 
committed  by  an  ally  of  the  French,  with  the 
outbreak  of  the  Seven  Years'  War  in  Europe. 
Corrupt  and  treacherous  in  diplomacy,  Clive 
never  lacked  courage,  and  the  victory  of 
Plassey  made  him  dictator  in  Bengal.  The 
young  adventurer  who,  as  leader  of  a  boyish 
gang  of  window-breakers,  had  terrorised  the 
shopkeepers  of  Market  Drayton,  overturned 
in  a  few  years  the  peaceful,  commercial,  and 
non-territorial  policy  of  the  past  century  and 
a  half.  At  the  Peace  of  Paris,  in  1763,  France 
gave  up  all  right  to  military  settlement,  and 
so  removed  European  rivalry.  The  south  of 
the  peninsula  was  now  conquered,  and  a 
specious  plea  for  complete  imperialisation  was 
based  on  the  need  of  abolishing  the  corruption 
of  the  Company's  officers.  That  the  Company 
was  pretty  thoroughly  demoralised,  and  that 
Clive  and  the  like  of  Clive  were  not  the 
men  to  put  things  right,  may  equally  be  seen 
in  the  records  of  the  time,  which  make  a 
shameful  picture  of  extortion  and  robbery  by 
British  traders,  to  the  ruin  and  terror  of  the 


THE   SWARM   OVERSEAS         149 

unprotected  natives.  Beside  Clive,  the  other 
great  instrument  of  the  imperialisation  of  India 
was  Warren  Hastings,  also  a  clerk  of  the  Com- 
pany, who  rose  rapidly  to  be  Governor- General 
of  Bengal,  laid  the  basis  of  the  present  Civil 
Service,  and  by  routing  Hyder  Ali  destroyed 
the  last  possibility  of  a  strong  native  govern- 
ment. He  was  tried  in  Westminster  Hall 
on  charges  of  gross  cruelty,  extortion,  and 
the  wrongful  suppression  of  free  native  tribes, 
but  was  acquitted. 

Enough  has  been  said  to  show  that,  whether 
good  or  bad,  empire-building  in  this  supreme 
case  was  not  inevitable,  was  not  a  necessary 
result  either  of  national  defence  or  the  ex- 
pansion of  the  national  economy.  On  the 
contrary,  what  we  find  is  a  reflection  of  the 
ills  of  English  society,  the  opening  of  a  new 
battlefield  for  the  working  out  of  European 
quarrels  and  for  military  and  commercial 
adventure.  For  the  first  time  England  was 
committed  on  the  large  scale  to  absolute 
dominion  over  a  community  alien  in  race, 
history,  religion,  and  interest — a  far-distant 
peninsula  having  a  population  ten  times 
as  large  as  that  of  the  ruling  State,  and 
impossible  of  white  colonisation. 

Meanwhile,  the  West  was  showing  expansion 
of  a  strongly  contrasted  type.  In  North 
America  settlement  by  and  for  agricultural 
and  industrial  cultivation  led  to  a  steady 
and  soundly  directed  development.  I  say 


150  WAR  AND   PEACE 


"  cultivation "  because  the  word  sums  up 
the  contrast  between  this  regeneration  of  an 
old  stock  in  a  new  world  and  the  establish- 
ment of  absolutism  in  Asia.  But  the  cultiva- 
tion of  the  land  is  only  the  basic  activity  of 
colonial  life.  The  best  part  of  American 
colonisation  was  founded  by  communities  of 
men  and  women  distinguished  by  religious  zeal 
and  independence  of  character.  It  was  an 
extension  of  some  of  the  purest  and  hardiest 
types  of  British  manhood.  It  represented  the 
spirit  of  More's  Utopia,  as  the  European  state- 
craft against  which  it  was  a  practical  pro- 
test represented  the  spirit  of  Machiavelli's 
Principe.  It  was  a  great  movement  away 
from  Empire  toward  Democracy;  if  it  had  been 
otherwise  the  British  Islands  might  to-day 
be  a  small  dependency  of  a  kingdom  of  North 
America.  The  extinction  of  the  North 
American  Indians,  which  Seeley  likened  to 
the  attack  of  a  party  of  hunters  upon  a  herd 
of  antelopes,  is  not  to  be  forgotten.  But  it 
is  not  possible  to  regard  these  nomads  with 
quite  the  same  respect,  not  to  say  awe,  which 
any  rational  mind  must  feel  before  the  ancient 
civilisation  of  Hindostan.  The  early  experi- 
ments of  Frobisher,  Gilbert,  and  Raleigh 
were  not  successful;  but  they  set  a  high 
example  in  their  deliberate  search  for  unoccu- 
pied lands  for  pacific  colonisation,  in  an  age 
when  most  Englishmen  who  crossed  the  seas 
were  freebooters.  The  first  American  terri- 


THE  SWARM  OVERSEAS         151 

tory  successfully  developed,  that  of  Virginia, 
was  a  plantation,  owned  at  the  outset  by  a 
chartered  company,  afterwards  to  be  worked 
by  slave  labour.  The  four  New  England 
States  were  colonised  (1622-33)  pacifically — 
save  for  two  Indian  wars  in  Connecticut 
— by  Puritan  settlers.  New  York,  New 
Jersey,  and  Delaware  were,  it  is  true,  taken 
from  the  Dutch;  but,  self-government  being 
grafted  upon  existing  institutions,  no  serious 
sting  was  left  behind.  On  the  other  hand, 
Pennsylvania,  bought  by  the  Quaker  William 
Penn  from  his  royal  debtor  Charles  II,  was 
one  of  the  noblest  social  experiments  in  his- 
tory. If  other  American  colonies  had  been 
founded  in  the  same  spirit  and  of  like 
material,  the  difficulty  with  France  might  have 
been  more  easily  rectified,  and  at  least  America 
would  not  have  been  made,  like  India,  an  arena 
for  the  settlement  of  a  European  feud. 

That  there  was  as  much  of  the  temper  of 
independence  in  New  England  as  in  Pennsyl- 
vania, if  less  of  the  gentler  humanities,  Great 
Britain  was  to  learn  when,  in  1783,  she  was 
compelled  to  give  her  American  colonies 
complete  independence.  The  policy  of  trade 
ascendancy  and  monopoly — which  had  been 
supreme  since  Charles  II  mounted  the  throne, 
and  which  was  enshrined  in  the  Navigation 
Acts  and  other  measures  making  English 
ships  the  sole  carriers  and  England  the  sole 
depot  or  market  for  colonial  trade — was  a  crude 


152  WAR  AND   PEACE 

expression  of  the  idea  later  to  be  enshrined 
in  the  phrase  "Trade  follows  the  Flag." 
Monopoly  was  the  essence  of  British  trade  in 
India  and  elsewhere.  That  it  could  not  be 
imposed  upon  a  few  small  communities — 
only  1^  millions  of  people  all  told,  in  the 
middle  of  the  eighteenth  century — set  the 
world  thinking.  The  struggle  with  France 
cost  France  Canada,  but  it  cost  us  the  United 
States.  That  England  thought  it  more  pro- 
fitable (that  is  what  it  comes  to)  to  hold  India 
conquered  than  North  America  free  must 
seem  strange  to  any  man  who  now  studies 
the  facts  with  open  eyes.  To-day,  when  the 
territorial  expansion  of  the  British  Empire 
has  ceased,  we  may  say  that  the  lesson  has 
come  home;  for,  while  thought  of  India  is  a 
reminder  of  great  tasks,  great  duties,  great 
perils  yet  to  be  borne,  the  free,  self-governing 
Dominions  and  Commonwealths  of  Britons 
across  the  seas  give  good  ground  for  pride  in 
what  has  been  accomplished  and  hope  of  the 
future , 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE   BALANCE    OF   POWER 

THRICE  in  our  story  of  the  Westward  swarm 
we  have  seen  a  great  settlement  and  equili- 
brium established,  and  at  length  broken  by 
internal  decay  and  external  attack;  thrice 


THE  BALANCE  OF  POWER      153 

we  have  seen  an  economic  basis  of  a  settled 
society  established,  only  to  be  transformed — 
the  slave  economy  into  a  land  economy,  and 
this  into  an  economy  of  trade  currency.  At 
each  stage  the  breadth  of  the  picture  expands, 
and,  however  dark  it  may  yet  be,  takes  on 
some  more  hopeful  colour.  Rome  made  an 
empire  wider  than  the  old  despotisms  of 
the  Nile  and  Euphrates  valleys;  its  collapse 
wrought  terrible  havoc,  yet  the  fate  of  Europe 
has  never  been  like  that  of  the  ancient  Levant 
and  North  Africa.  Feudalism  covered  a 
larger  area  than  Roman  Viceroys  could  effect- 
ively govern ;  its  collapse,  and  the  end  of  the 
Mediaeval  Empire,  brought  long  anarchy,  but 
not  such  as  that  of  eight  centuries  earlier. 
Slavery  and  serfdom  have  passed;  the  era 
of  free  labour  and  free  thought  has  dawned. 
We  have  now  to  trace  the  establishment  of 
a  fourth,  a  much  wider  and  more  firmly-based, 
equilibrium — a  settlement  shared  in  some 
measure  by  the  whole  world,  a  peace  often 
and  gravely  threatened,  it  is  true,  and  subject 
to  many  grave  problems,  but  sustained  by 
a  richer  variety  of  living  forces,  of  interest 
and  intelligence  alike,  than  any  that  preceded 
it. 

We  have  seen  that  the  new  imperialism  \ 
offered   a   temptation   of   increasing   returns 
to  the  governing  and  moneyed  classes  of  the  \ 
Atlantic  seaboard  States.    But  this  opportun- 


154,  WAR  AND  PEACE 

ity  was  only  slowly  developed,  and  it  did  not 
reach  the  greater  part  of  Europe.  There  the 
territorial  greed  of  absolute  monarchs,  ex- 
pressed in  matrimonial  and  contra-matrimonial 
intrigues,  and  subserved  by  growing  wealth, 
ever-larger  mercenary  forces,  and  a  new  type 
of  statesmanship  joining  cynical  craft  to 
real  constructive  power,  characterises  the 
process  of  national  consolidation  and  rivalry, 
from  the  time  of  the  Emperor  Charles  V, 
Francis  I,  and  Henry  VIII  of  England  down 
to  the  French  Revolution.  Wars  of  religion 
merge  into  wars  of  royal  succession,  and  these 
into  wars  of  trade  and  empire.  Beneath 
them  all,  there  is  the  same  spirit  of  rapacity, 
cloaked  in  a  cunning  which  must  yet  be 
accounted  better  than  mere  force,  and  sup- 
ported with  an  ability  that  left  some  admirable 
by-products  for  the  consolation  of  long- 
suffering  peoples.  Thus,  from  the  foundation 
of  British  diplomacy  by  Henry  VII,  England 
was  engaged  for  centuries  in  a  shrewd  game 
of  beggar-my-neighbour  with  the  three  great 
Powers  of  the  Continent,  France,  Spain,  and 
the  Empire,  taking  a  partner  now  on  one  side, 
then  on  the  other,  and  always  for  a  price. 

France  was  traditionally  and  generally  the 
enemy,  but  every  combination  was  unstable, 
and  an  opportunism  usually  based  on  economic 
considerations  ruled  supreme.  Reformation 
England  remained  formally  the  ally  of  perse- 


THE  BALANCE   OF  POWER      155 

cuting  Spain.  The  Holy  League  of  1511,  to 
enable  Venice  and  the  Empire  to  drive  France 
out  of  Italy,  saw  the  first  definite  entangle- 
ment of  England  in  European  rivalries  since 
the  loss  of  her  continental  possessions.  Wol- 
sey  had  irons  of  his  own  in  the  fire  which  he 
fanned  between  Hapsburg  and  Valois;  but 
according  to  the  ideas  of  the  age  he  was  well 
defending  English  interests.  Queen  Mary's 
marriage  to  Philip  of  Spain  found  Parliament 
reluctant  to  quarrel  again  with  France,  and 
few  save  the  shippers  of  the  Channel  would 
echo  her  famous  apostrophe  on  the  loss  of 
Calais.  Elizabeth  gave  a  fresh  turn  to  the 
policy  of  the  Balance  of  Power  by  enlisting 
the  aid  of  the  Scottish  Reformers;  and,  having 
found  new  friends  among  the  Dutch  and 
French  Protestants,  she  dared  at  length 
openly  to  flout  Spain  by  posing  as  defender 
of  the  new  faith  and  Queen  of  the  Western 
Seas.  At  the  same  time,  the  alien  economic 
influence  represented  by  old  Lombard  Street 
and  the  Hansa  Steelyard  was  thrown  off. 
With  a  new  pride,  England  turned  her  face 
to  the  ocean,  never  again  to  think  of  conti- 
nental possessions. 

It  was  the  treasure-hunt  that  determined 
the  development  of  English  sea  power.  From 
the  time  of  Henry  III,  the  Crown  had 
realised  the  value  of  a  command  of  the 
Channel,  but  a  regular  navy  was  a  late  idea 


156  WAR  AND   PEACE 

By  the  death  of  Henry  VIII  there  was  a 
fleet  of  seventy  sail,  and  the  Woolwich  and 
Deptford  dockyards  had  been  founded.  His 
two  successors,  however,  let  the  ships  decay; 
and  Elizabeth's  effective  navy  only  numbered 
some  thirty  vessels,  under  captains  badly 
paid,  though  bold  and  skilful.  Drake  was  able 
to  bring  another  forty,  private  ships  mounted 
with  guns  for  buccaneering  work,  out  of  the 
Channel  ports;  and  these  were  sufficient  to 
dispose  of  the  130  vessels  of  the  Spanish 
Armada,  ill-handled  and  suitable  only  for 
Southern  seas,  even  had  not  winds  and  waves 
proved  kindly  cruel.  The  combination  of 
religiosity  and  money -hunting  became  flagrant 
under  the  Stuarts.  Cromwell's  foreign  policy 
was  more  honest,  but  hardly  less  materialistic. 
He  first  effectively  put  down  piracy  in  the 
near  seas.  With  the  Navigation  Monopoly 
Act  of  1651,  and  the  consequent  war  with 
Holland,  trade  interests  for  the  first  time 
explicitly  directed  British  arms.  Holland 
had  her  revenge  upon  Charles,  the  pensioner 
of  Louis,  in  1689,  when  she  gave  a  Dutch 
king  to  England  and  made  her  part  of  the 
league  against  France.  Under  William  III 
there  was  at  least  a  steady  intent  in  English 
policy — that  of  preventing  the  union  of 
France  and  Spain,  our  powerful  rivals,  under 
the  Bourbon  family;  and,  to  British  merchants 
as  well  as  to  the  lesser  continental  States, 


THE  BALANCE  OF  POWER      157 

what  was  called  the  preservation  of  the 
balance  of  power  seemed  the  beginning  if 
not  also  the  end  of  political  wisdom.  The 
merchants,  indeed,  had  cause  for  reflection,  as 
the  struggle  was  carried  through  the  Low 
Countries,  Spain,  Lombardy  and  to  the 
Danube,  and  it  became  evident  that  Marl- 
borough  was  righting  less  for  any  political 
aim  than  from  ambition  and  a  passion  of 
strategy  and  tactics,  seasoned  with  payments 
from  contractors  and  foreign  States. 

The  Treaty  of  Utrecht,  by  which  the  War  of 
the  Spanish  Succession  was  terminated  in  1713, 
made  no  substantial  alteration  in  the  map  of 
Europe,  though  it  did  really  establish  the 
monarchical  equipoise.  Its  most  material 
result  to  England,  the  Asiento  Contract  for 
the  monopoly  of  the  slave  trade  to  the 
Spanish  colonies,  was  a  degrading  sequel  to 
a  terribly  costly  quarrel.  The  war  added 
forty  millions  sterling  to  what  had  been  a 
nominal  national  debt,  but  it  had  the  good 
effect  of  strengthening  the  pacific  reaction 
which  enabled  Walpole  to  take  the  first  steps 
toward  free  trade,  and  favoured  another 
momentous  development  in  the  political 
experience  of  the  world — the  passage  to 
aristocratic  and  middle-class  power  in  Parlia- 
ment, and  Cabinet  responsibility  under  the 
two-party  system.  James  I  had  written  a 
book  to  prove  that  divine  right  of  kings  to 


158  WAR  AND   PEACE 

dispose  of  their  country  as  though  it  were 
a  private  farm  which  was  most  fully  pro- 
claimed at  the  Court  of  Louis  XIV.  The 
French  peasants  were  not,  the  English  yeomen 
were,  well  enough  off  to  rebel.  Cromwell  and 
his  Puritan  cavalry  said  the  decisive  word 
on  this  subject  for  England.  It  was  finally 
elaborated  in  the  Bill  of  Rights  after  the 
second  Revolution  and  the  banishment  of 
the  Stuarts;  and  the  first  dull  Hanoverians 
did  not  dare  or  care  to  dispute  it.  The 
Jacobite  risings  of  1689,  1715,  and  1745 
showed  that  the  old  sentiment  lingered  on 
in  the  remoter  parts  of  the  country,  but 
offered  as  little  evidence  of  divine  rightful  - 
ness  as  did  the  transatlantic  imbecilities  of 
George  III  and  Lord  North  of  the  sagacity 
that  can  alone  commend  kingly  rule.  An 
era  of  rationalism  in  which  the  spirits  of 
Renaissance  and  Reformation  were  blended 
had  come,  and  in  its  dry  light  the  only 
choice  for  royalty  was  to  modernise  itself  or 
disappear. 

As  we  look  eastward,  the  Europe  of  this 
period  takes  a  gloomier  aspect.  Through 
ages  of  warfare  with  the  Spanish  and  German 
branches  of  the  Hapsburgs,  the  territory  of 
France  extended  into  Flanders  and  Alsace, 
under  a  monarchy  unequalled  for  splendour  and 
arrogance.  But  the  glory  of  court  and  camp 
costs  dear.  Hereditary  absolutism,  whatever 


THE  BALANCE   OF  POWER      159 

heights  it  may  attain,  is  doomed  because 
it  cannot  perpetuate  its  abilities;  and  the  de- 
generacy of  the  Bourbons  synchronised  with 
the  flood  of  eighteenth  century  scepticism. 
A  prophet  might  have  seen  the  guillotine  at 
the  end  of  this  road.  The  absentee  landlords 
for  whom  it  was  disgrace  to  be  dismissed  from 
Versailles  to  their  estates  saw  nothing.  Enjoy- 
ing the  largest,  richest,  and  most  homogeneous 
estate  in  the  Western  world,  Louis  XV  and 
his  courtiers  could  never  be  content.  Terri- 
torial greed,  extravagant  display,  and  preda- 
tory militarism  ruined  the  work  of  great 
Ministers  like  Colbert  and  Turgot.  The  loss 
of  Canada  to  England  (1759)  was  ill  compen- 
sated by  the  gain  of  Lorraine,  Alsace,  and 
Corsica  (1766-68).  Ideas  brought  home  from 
the  free  soil  of  the  New  World  and  sown 
in  the  hot-bed  of  native  grievance  contributed 
to  the  terrible  harvest  of  the  Revolution. 

The  United  Provinces  (Holland)  enjoyed  in 
the  seventeenth  century,  largely  through  the 
vigour  of  their  municipal  life,  a  sudden  but 
brief  efflorescence  not  unlike  that  of  the 
ancient  city-states  of  Greece  at  their  height, 
or  the  North  Italy  of  the  Renaissance;  and, 
as  in  those  cases,  the  strange  association  of 
sublime  art  and  profane  plutocracy  again 
appeared.  Spain,  drunk  with  fanaticism, 
having  staked  her  trade  and  industry  on 
the  issue  of  universal  empire,  could  yet  not 


160  WAR  AND   PEACE 

keep  out  of  European  broils,  and,  with  the  loss 
of  her  Italian  and  other  outlying  possessions, 
sank  into  a  miserable  lethargy.  Italy  had 
given  freely  of  her  best  and  worst,  and  was 
reaping  a  bitter  return.  Soldiers  of  fortune 
pillaged  the  cities  that  soldiers  of  fortune  had 
made.  Milan,  Parma,  Naples,  Sicily  passed 
from  hand  to  hand,  pawns  in  the  royal 
family  game.  Worst  of  all,  Germany  was  a 
field  of  perpetual  warfare  from  the  Baltic  to 
the  Alps.  Here  Bourbon  humbled  Hapsburg 
(it  was  cheaper  to  keep  the  army  abroad  than 
at  home);  here  Spain  assailed  the  Northern 
heretics,  and  Kings  of  Sweden,  Denmark, 
France,  and  England  shared  the  federal 
power. 

The  separatist  spirit  was  the  cost  to  Ger- 
many of  her  pre-eminence  in  the  work  of  the 
Reformation.  In  the  Thirty  Years'  War 
(1619-48)  millions  of  lives  were  destroyed, 
and  the  country  was  covered  with  ruined 
villages  and  towns.  In  an  uncultivated 
land  without  traditions  and  centres  of 
self-government,  or  in  a  flat  agricultural 
region,  the  answer  to  this  anarchy  would 
have  been  autocracy.  Germany  was  none 
such;  yet  the  growth  of  military  States  like 
Prussia  and  Austria  is  very  comprehensible. 
The  Hohenzollerns,  heirs  of  the  estate  of  the 
old  Teutonic  knights,  shrewd,  frugal,  indus- 
trious, unblushingly  self-confident,  survived 


THE  BALANCE   OF   POWER      161 

the  inroads  of  Poles,  Swedes,  and  Russians, 
took  to  themselves  a  crown  in  1700,  and 
with  it  the  representation  of  northern  and 
Protestant  Germany  against  the  Catholic  and 
Austrian  south.  The  Wars  of  the  Polish 
Election  (1733)  and  the  Austrian  Succession 
(1740-48)  greatly  weakened  Austria,  and 
brought  Prussia,  under  Frederic  II,  "  the 
Great,"  author,  philosopher,  organiser,  and 
fighter,  the  Duchy  of  Silesia  and  a  place  in 
the  circle  of  the  Great  Powers.  In  the  Seven 
Years'  War  (1756-63)  against  Austria,  Poland, 
and  Sweden,  Frederic  showed  his  military 
skill  and  won  a  lukewarm  aid  from  England 
and  Russia.  This  sounds  enough;  and  yet 
a  century  later,  long  after  London  and  Paris 
had  composed  their  graver  differences,  Vienna 
and  Berlin  had  not  finished  their  long  feud. 
Ocean-borne  commerce  was  the  chief  factor 
in  the  more  rapid  constitutional  and  social 
progress  of  the  Western  nations. 

Meanwhile,  a  new  State,  of  very  different 
constitution,  character,  and  destiny  was  arising 
between  Asia  and  Europe.  Three  circum- 
stances explain  the  fact  that  Russia  is  to-day 
the  one  absolute  monarchy  left  in  the  Western 
world,  and  the  one  country  in  which  famine 
and  revolution  are  chronic.  The  first  is  the 
structure  of  the  land,  a  vast  plain  falling  into 
three  zones — i  ich  wheat-fields  and  prairies  in 
the  south,  forests  and  clearings  in  the  centra 
F 


162  WAR  AND   PEACE 

and  frozen  tundras  in  the  north.  With  only 
a  few  fat-scattered  cities,  with  no  considerable 
trading  class  till  the  nineteenth  century,  and 
a  poor  nobility  dependent  on  servile  agricul- 
ture, the  Tsardom  found  no  counterpoise  in 
national  affairs,  though,  till  lately,  it  has  had 
to  make  terms  in  local  administration  with  the 
peasant  communes  now  in  course  of  destruc- 
tion. Secondly,  the  long  and  cruel  sway  of  the 
Mongols  favoured  the  growth  of  absolutism,  as 
did  the  aggressions  of  Poland  in  the  fifteenth 
century.  The  third  factor  is  the  influence, 
unbroken  for  a  thousand  years,  of  the  Rus so- 
Greek  Church,  with  its  splendid  ritual  and 
fixed  dogma,  its  determined  opposition  to 
intellectual  freedom  and  progress.  We  talk 
of  the  dead  hand  of  feudalism  in  Western 
Europe;  the  dead  hand  in  Russia  is  that  of 
the  Byzantine  Emperors.  Peter  the  Great 
put  a  Western  veneer  upon  the  life  of  his 
court,  but  could  do  no  more.  Blocked  on 
the  Baltic  by  Sweden,  Russia  expanded 
southward  and  eastward  until  the  eighteenth 
century,  when  she  took  Finland,  Livonia, 
Esthonia,  and  large  parts  of  Lithuania  and 
Poland,  while  reaching  through  Georgia  into 
the  heart  of  Asia,  Centuries  of  warfare 
with  Sweden  and  Poland,  with  Napoleonic 
France,  with  Turkey  and  her  allies,  and  with 
the  mountaineers  and  tribesmen  of  the  Asiatic 
borderlands,  have  not  availed  to  make  the 


THE  BALANCE   OF  POWER      163 

Russians  a  warlike  or,  in  the  ordinary  sense, 
a  patriotic  people.  They  have  given  birth 
to  few  great  soldiers.  Consciousness  of  nation- 
ality is  feebly  developed;  and  the  crisis  of  a 
foreign  war  has  more  than  once  been  seized 
as  an  opportuntiy  of  revolt  against  a  hated 
Government.  A  certain  dull  obstinacy  of 
resistance,  together  with  the  hard  natural 
conditions  of  this  strange  land,  served,  never- 
theless, to  break  the  greatest  conqueror  the 
world  has  ever  seen. 

Such,  in  the  briefest  outline,  is  the  history 
of  the  steps  Europe  had  taken  during  the 
sixteenth,  seventeenth,  and  eighteenth  cen- 
turies, toward  the  territorial  settlement  which 
is  essential  to  any  stable  civilisation,  and  the 
balance  of  national  powers  which  was  the  only 
method,  since  all  authority  of  European 
extent  disappeared,  of  guaranteeing  peace 
and  progress.  One  must,  no  doubt,  be  very 
far  removed  from  these  blind  and  reckless 
times,  so  full  of  cynicism,  licence,  and  slaugh- 
ter, to  see  in  them  any  progressive  tendency. 
Would,  then,  the  conclusion  that  millions  of 
men  sacrificed  their  lives  for  nothing,  except 
to  satisfy  the  whims  of  greedy  monarchs 
and  much- decorated  generals,  be  any  easier  ? 
For  every  effect,  there  must  be  an  adequate 
cause,  in  human  affairs  as  in  the  physical 
world.  Ignorance,  greed,  hate,  lust  of  fighting, 
a  bestial  obedience — these  explain  much,  but 

F  2 


164  WAR   AND   PEACE 

by  no  means  all.     Old  Kaspar  of  Blenheim 
suits  a  lazy  humour  : — 

"  They  say  it  was  a  shocking  sight 
After  the  field  was  won; 
For  many  thousand  bodies  here 
Lay  rotting  in  the  sun!  .  .  . 

"  '  But  what  good  came  of  it  at  last  ? ' 
Quoth  little  Peterkin. 
'Why,  that  I  cannot  tell,'  said  he, 
*  But  'twas  a  famous  victory.' ' 

Little  Peterkin's  question  remains;  and  there 
is  no  history  till  it  is  answered. 

It  is  true  that  the  treaties  of  the  time  show 
little  change  for  so  much  loss.  The  mistake 
is  to  regard  this  as  no  result  at  all.  At  what- 
ever insane  and  even  suicidal  cost  obtained,  it 
is  a  very  material  result.  Uncertain  tenures 
and  claims  were  tested  by  the  rule  in  which 
they  had  risen,  the  rule  of  power.  One  after 
another,  a  number  of  uncertain  combinations 
of  these  arbitrary  tenures  had  been  tried. 
The  greater  national  units  had  proved  their 
vitality  and  capacity  for  progress.  Neither 
Papist  nor  Calvinist  could  henceforth  lord 
it  over  Europe.  The  divine  right  of  Hapsburg 
and  Bourbon  was  as  unequal  as  the  blood-fury 
of  a  Charles  XII  or  the  calculation  of  a 
Frederic  to  establish  a  European  empire. 
That  is  the  negative  result.  There  was 
something  positive,  too.  The  ancient  regime 
could  go  no  further.  War  Lad  left  it  bankrupt. 


THE   BALANCE   OF  POWER      165 

But  the  common  people  were  awaking  to  new 
methods  of  life.  Every  one  of  these  competing 
nations  represented  the  possibility  of  a  differ- 
ent contribution  to  a  possible  union  of  Europe. 
Forces  had  arisen,  especially  in  the  West — 
Parliament,  machine  manufactures,  Ministers 
not  of  the  king  but  of  the  Commons,  news- 
papers— which  were  beginning  to  shape  a 
new  governing  power.  The  costs  of  aggression 
were  now  plainly  advertised  in  figures  of 
taxation  and  national  debt.  They  were 
steadily  increasing  at  the  time  when  taxpayers 
and  investors  were  beginning  to  scrutinise 
them  most  jealously.  The  currency  must 
no  longer  be  debased — the  bankers  see  to 
that ;  and  the  enemy  cannot  be  held  to 
ransom  or  tribute.  War  has  brought  about 
an  equipoise  of  great  monarchies.  It  is  not 
enough.  There  must  be  a  balance  of  power, 
a  sound  settlement,  within  the  State,  before 
there  can  be  a  true  balance  and  union  of 
States.  So,  echoed  from  Puritan  England  to 
revolted  America,  and  back,  there  rings  out 
in  Paris  the  challenge  to  the  next  great  for- 
ward step — national  freedom  and  self-govern- 
ment, in  a  word,  Democracy.  It  is  the 
death-knell  of  arbitrary  rulers,  the  notice-to- 
quit  to  all  absentee  landlords,  however  noble. 
There  is  yet  one  dominant  element  in  the 
period  which  we  must  attempt  to  place  before 
we  pass  on  to  examine  the  work  of  the 


166  WAR  AND   PEACE 

nineteenth  century.  It  is  summed  up  in 
one  terrific  word — Napoleon.  If  democracy 
makes  for  peace,  how  came  this  prince  of  the 
powers  of  death  to  be  its  herald  ?  Was  the 
Bastille  pulled  down  in  order  that  the  bones 
of  Frenchmen  might  be  strewn  from  Cadiz  to 
Moscow  ?  In  one  of  his  early  journals,  Renan 
seeks  to  explain  obstructive  institutions 
and  movements  in  history  as  securities  for 
proper  digestion  in  the  body  politic,  without 
which  "  it  would  move  too  quickly,  would 
not  sufficiently  fathom  each  possibility." 
The  movement  of  humanity  can,  moreover, 
only  be  even  when  some  equality  of  condition 
has  been  established  throughout  the  world; 
meanwhile,  it  proceeds  by  fits  and  starts, 
now  rushing  forward,  now  falling  back  to 
bring  up  the  laggards,  and  again  going  forward 
with  mischievous  jolt  and  jar.  The  inequali- 
ties of  a  century  ago  in  Europe  were  unimagin- 
ably gross.  Napoleon  drove  the  ploughshare 
of  the  Revolution  across  and  across  this 
stony  field,  sowing  in  every  bloody  furrow  old 
seeds  of  hate  with  the  new  seeds  of  liberty, 
equality,  fraternity. 

Before  he  came  to  power,  France  had 
secured  her  frontiers,  and  vindicated  her  right 
to  a  republic,  against  the  enraged  coalition 
whose  interference  had  provoked  the  worst 
excesses  of  the  Terror,  and  was  to  provoke  a 
yet  more  injurious  reaction.  From  defence  of 


THE  BALANCE  OF  POWER      167 

the  republic  to  the  expansion  of  its  area,  front 
this  to  a  campaign  of  revenge  by  the  forcible 
conversion  of  other  States,  and  from  this 
to  the  dream  of  a  modern  Caesarism  and  the 
final  awakening  at  Waterloo — so  the  fever 
ran.  The  better  inspiration  was  a  new 
thing  in  the  annals  of  conquest;  the  worse 
was  only  new  in  the  fire-like  speed  with 
which  it  spread.  This  feverish  speed  was 
Napoleon. 

Everything  about  him  is  of  interest,  but 
there  is  only  one  thing  essential  for  us  to  know 
and  understand — his  representative  quality. 
An  alien  and  a  parvenu,  having  no  dogmatic 
prepossession,  revolutionary  or  other,  pursuing 
only  one  and  that  a  selfish  aim,  he  did  yet 
represent  in  certain  ways  the  time  and  the 
people;  there,  and  not  in  any  miraculous 
quality  we  call  genius,  lies  the  secret  of  his 
success,  the  rational  explanation  of  his  career, 
It  was  the  end  of  an  age,  a  doomed  age, 
beginning  with  great  monarchs  and  little 
soldiers,  and  closing  with  great  soldiers  and 
little  monarchs.  A  people  without  political 
experience  was  called  to  a  work  of  political 
reconstruction.  But  first  there  must  be  a 
great  clearance  of  debris;  then,  this  people 
must  learn  from  the  only  teacher,  experience, 
in  what  democracy  consists  and  does  not 
consist.  The  logic  of  conquest  had  to  be 
worked  out  in  their  blood.  Like  them  and 


168  WAR  AND   PEACE 

with  them  Napoleon  stood  between  the  past 
and  the  future,  with  something  of  both  in  him. 
The  vigour  and  pride  of  the  Revolution  were 
given  into  his  hands,  and  he  spent  them 
without  any  kind  of  scruple.  To  these  he 
added  an  inhuman  energy,  in  which  all  the 
blood  feuds  of  his  native  Corsica  seem  to 
blaze  out  afresh,  and  a  power  of  sacrificing 
all  to  one  aim,  which  put  to  scorn  the  feeble- 
ness and  dissensions  of  the  surrounding 
monarchies. 

He  served  an  ancient,  because  essentially 
predatory,  art  of  war  with  new  guns  and  a  new 
strategy.  He  was  a  modern  man  and  a  man 
of  the  people  in  this  limited  sense  :  he  incar- 
nated the  grosser  side  of  the  thwarted  prole- 
tarian, his  daring,  grasping  vigour  and  self- 
confidence,  his  mechanical  skill,  his  common 
sense,  directness,  and  thoroughness,  his  con- 
tempt of  phrase-mongers  and  "  hereditary 
asses "  (as  he  called  the  Bourbons).  He 
converted  a  nation  into  a  military  Trust;  the 
millionaire  of  warfare,  we  might  call  him. 
But  here  is  the  distinction  :  the  millionaire 
belongs  to  the  new  time  in  proportion  as  he  is 
engaged  in  making  things.  Napoleon  had 
only  to  destroy  the  old  regime  and  the  spirit 
of  conquest  with  which  the  Revolution  had 
become  infected.  His  methods  were  those 
of  the  modern  man  of  business,  and  there  lay 
his  success.  His  aims  were  those  of  the  old- 


NAPOLEON  169 

time  monarchies;  and  there  he  was  fore- 
doomed to  failure.  So  far,  and  only  so  far, 
was  he  right  in  calling  himself  the  Child  of 
Destiny. 


CHAPTER   IX 

NAPOLEON 

WHEN  the  Swiss  were  holding  their  moun 
tains  against  Austria  and  Burgundy;  when 
Italian  or  German  citizens  held  their  walled 
towns,  and  the  Dutch  revived  the  ancient 
Babylonian  experiment  of  digging  canals 
against  invasion,  they  were  in  the  stage 
which  we  may  call  the  late  mediaeval  defensive. 
The  increasing  use  of  gunpowder,  with  the 
consequent  disappearance  of  body  armour 
and  the  old  fortification,  initiated  a  period 
of  offensive  militarism.  After  the  inven- 
tion of  the  bayonet  by  Vauban  in  1641, 
and  of  the  flint-lock,  adopted  by  France  in 
1648,  the  pikeman  gave  way  to  the  mus- 
keteer. Artillery  was  multiplied  and  lightened. 
Conde"  and  Turenne,  in  the  battles  of  seven- 
teenth-century France  on  the  Rhine  and  Dutch 
frontiers,  anticipated  the  motto  "  L'audace,  et 
toujours  Paudace,"  marching  rapidly,  break- 
ing the  old  sanctity  of  "  winter  quarters," 
practising  novel  and  daring  methods  of 


170  WAR  AND   PEACE 

attack  according  to  the  character  of  the 
ground.  Frederick  II,  whom  his  father  (proud 
possessor  of  giant  grenadiers)  had  caned 
for  lack  of  interest  in  the  Potsdam  drill- 
ground,  showed  in  the  organisation  a  moving 
commissariat  and  regular  horse  batteries, 
as  well  as  in  the  tactics  of  his  startling 
descent  on  Silesia,  that  some  of  these  lessons 
eould  be  carried  yet  further.  The  French 
flint-lock,  lightened  and  otherwise  improved 
between  1777  and  1800,  could  fire  three  and 
even  six  shots  a  minute.  At  the  same  time  the 
use  of  fulminate  of  mercury  was  discovered, 
and  cannon  were  designed  for  their  different 
purposes.  Napoleon  exhausted  these  possi- 
bilities, alike  of  personality  and  armament, 
and  in  this,  as  in  his  political  aims,  we  recognise 
that  he  belonged  not  to  the  beginning,  but 
the  end  of  an  age. 

He  was  twenty  years  old,  and  still  in 
Ajaccio,  when  the  great  explosion  of  1789 
occurred.  Burke's  provocative  Reflections  and 
the  dispersion  of  the  emigres  were  followed 
in  1791  by  the  Austro-Prussian  Declaration 
of  Pilnitz,  a  virtual  notice  of  war  on  the 
Republic.  The  actual  declaration  against 
Austria  came  from  Louis  XVI  in  the  follow- 
ing spring;  and  in  July,  Prussia  entered  the 
field.  The  old  royal  army  of  France  suffered 
a  series  of  reverses;  and  this  failure,  while 
it  aggravated  the  anti -royalist  passion,  and, 


NAPOLEON  171 

as  the  allies  advanced,  led  to  Danton's  policy 
of  terrorism  and  the  September  massacres, 
also  actuated  the  establishment  of  a  popular 
army  whose  singular  inspiration  it  was  to 
"  make  tyrants  tremble,"  and  punish  any 
people  "  so  obstinately  attached  to  its  state 
of  brutishness  "  as  not  to  be  willing  to  throw 
over  its  "  prince  and  privileged  castes " 
(Decree  of  December  15,  1792).  This  was 
something  utterly  new,  different  in  every  way 
from  the  orthodox  army  of  the  time,  hired 
and  impressed,  with  its  gaudy  uniforms,  formal 
drill,  and  "  gentlemen  "  officers.  That  the 
"  armed  doctrine,"  as  Burke  called  it,  proved 
an  extraordinary  inspiration,  the  occupation 
of  Belgium,  Savoy,  and  the  Middle  Rhine 
before  the  end  of  the  winter  eloquently 
testified. 

But  the  mere  enthusiast  in  war  is  a  broken 
reed.  Dunkirk,  Wattignies,  Wissembourg, 
Tourcoing,  Fleurus  were  won  by  overwhelm- 
ing numbers,  and  the  relentless  energy  of 
Carnot,  "  organiser  of  victory."  The  rebels 
of  Vendee  and  the  south  were  crushed  by  the 
same  use  of  the  power  of  conscription  and 
requisition.  It  must  always  be  remembered 
that  the  Revolution  and  the  Republic  were 
threatened  by  three  enemies  at  once — 
foreign  invasion,  insurrection,  and  treason 
like  that  of  Dumouriez.  Even  so,  there  can- 
not be  any  just  judgment  upon  this  time  of 


172  WAR   AND   PEACE 

general  upheaval  and  wild  words  and  deeds 
without  something  of  the  sympathy  which 
moved  Wordsworth  as  he  walked  among  the 
villages  of  France, — 

"  And  found  benevolence  and  blessedness 
Spread  like  a  fragrance  everywhere  " — 

which  held  him  even  through  the  Reign  of 
Terror,  and  only  broke  down  when — 

"  Frenchmen  had  changed  a  war  of  self-defence 
For  one  of  conquest,  losing  sight  of  all 
Which  they  had  struggled  for." 

Bonaparte  first  appears  as  an  actor  in  the 
quickly-changing  drama  in  August  1793,  a 
young  artillery  officer  commanding  the  guns 
before  Toulon.  The  king  had  been  executed 
seven  months  before;  and  England  was  in 
arms  with  the  Austrians  and  Prussians 
against  the  Republic — a  Coalition  doomed  to 
failure  by  the  restriction  of  British  effort  to 
the  colonies  and  the  high  seas,  and  by  the 
more  base  preoccupations  which  consummated 
the  two  partitions  of  Poland  between  the 
Central  and  Eastern  Powers,  in  1793  and 
1795.  Prussia,  thus  consoled,  abandoned  the 
German  territories  west  of  the  Rhine,  and  for 
ten  years  stood  out  of  the  conflict.  General 
of  artillery  with  the  successful  army  in 
Italy,  and  defender  of  the  Convention  with 
his  "  whiff  of  grapeshot  "  against  the  Paris 
insurgents  in  October  1795,  Napoleon  re- 


NAPOLEON  173 

turned  to  Italy  in  full  command  six  months 
later,  and  definitely  opened  his  career  of 
conquest.  Marked  as  much  by  rapacity, 
terrorism,  and  deception,  as  by  power  of 
organisation,  manoeuvring  skill,  and  quick 
seizure  of  opportunity,  the  campaign  fitly 
terminated  in  the  Peace  of  Campo  Formio, 
October  1797,  by  which  France  obtained  the 
Rhine  frontier  and  shared  with  Austria  the 
spoil  of  Venice,  destroying  the  most  ancient 
of  existing  republics.  The  pillage  of  Switzer- 
land— the  event  which  did  most  to  turn  the 
poets  and  thinkers  of  England  and  Germany 
against  France — and  the  conquest  of  Egypt 
occupied  the  summer  of  1798.  Nelson's 
destruction  of  the  French  fleet  off  the  Nile 
scotched  this  adventure  and  Napoleon's 
power  of  mischief  on  the  sea;  but,  like  our 
colonial  victories,  it  did  not  arrest  his  domin- 
ance in  Europe,  or  the  unscrupulous  ambition 
which  emerged  triumphant  in  the  plot  of 
November  1799,  the  establishment  of  the 
Consulate,  and  the  gradual  destruction  of 
representative  institutions  in  France. 

After  two  years  of  manoeuvring,  Pitt 
succeeded  in  dragging  Russia  and  Austria 
into  the  Second  Coalition.  The  Tsar  rejected 
the  British  proposal  that  the  restoration  of 
the  Bourbons  should  be  demanded — a  blunder 
of  Pitt's  which  did  much  to  consolidate 
Napoleon's  power.  The  general  basis  of  the 


174  WAR  AND   PEACE 

alliance,  therefore,  was  that  France  should 
be  driven  within  her  previous  frontiers. 
These  shifty  partners  had  yet  much  to 
learn.  For  a  time  they  were  victorious 
alike  on  the  Rhine  and  in  North  Italy.  But 
while,  under  one  master,  France  was  rising 
to  its  fullest  military  strength  under  the  con- 
scription law  of  September  6, 1798,  its  enemies 
were  enfeebled  by  childish  jealousies.  Russia 
having  sacrificed  Suvoroff  s  victories  to  pique, 
and  retired  from  the  campaign,  Napoleon 
broke  the  Austrian  forces  at  Marengo  (June  14, 
1800),  and  posed  more  confidently  than  ever 
as  the  man  of  glorious  destiny.  While  Moreau 
routed  the  Archduke  John's  army  in  the 
defile  of  Hohenlinden  (Dec.  3),  the  brief 
Franco-Russian  alliance,  masquerading  as  a 
League  of  Neutrals,  was  abruptly  ended  by 
the  coincidence  of  the  assassination  of  the 
Emperor  Paul  with  Nelson's  victory  at  Copen- 
hagen (April  2,  1801).  Neutrals  had  only 
too  good  ground  of  complaint  against  British 
naval  policy;  but  it  was  not  to  a  half -insane 
Tsar  and  a  military  adventurer  who  recog- 
nised no  restraint  of  law  or  honour  that  they 
could  look  for  protection.  A  pause  now  en- 
sued. France  had  lost  Egypt ;  she  might  have 
relinquished  Holland  and  Spain  and  Italy 
and  yet  remained,  writh  the  Scheldt,  the 
Rhine,  and  the  Alps  for  frontiers,  the  strongest 
State  in  Europe.  But  Napoleon  was  already 


NAPOLEON  175 

entertaining  vaster  designs,  which  he  hinted 
at  in  threats  of  a  "  revival  of  the  grandeur 
of  ancient  Rome  " — a  new  Rome  against  a 
new  Carthage. 

Dreaming  of  Augustan  glory,  he  was 
sufficiently  awake  to  know  that,  now  as 
in  old  time,  this  involved  not  merely  the 
destruction  of  the  last  shadow  of  republican 
forms,  and  an  autocratic  concentration  of 
national  power,  but  economic  changes  no 
less  far-reaching.  Under  the  Republic,  France 
had  risen  spontaneously  in  defence  of  its 
territory  and  the  Revolution.  The  reaction 
upon  neighbouring  lands  and  the  first  develop- 
ment of  the  spirit  of  conquest  had  found  in 
Bonaparte  its  financier  as  well  as  its  engineer. 
He  made  these  wars  pay  their  way  by  system- 
atic extortion  from  the  conquered  peoples. 
"  It  was  not  in  vain  that  we  had  so  long 
sought  temporary  palliatives  to  our  deficits 
in  the  spoliation  of  nations,  vanquished 
enemies,  or  allies.  These  criminal  expedients 
of  a  Government  reduced  to  the  last  extremity 
were  about  to  become  the  regular  and  normal 
system.  There  was  no  longer  the  excuse  of 
the  old  distress;  but  the  Government  wished 
at  the  expense  of  foreigners  to  spare  the  tax- 
payers who  had  it  in  their  power  to  give  or 
withdraw  their  support.  It  became,  there- 
fore, customary  to  consider  as  our  natural 
tributaries  all  nations  who  were  incapable 


176  WAR  AND   PEACE 

of  self-defence.  And  this  system  of  exaction, 
at  first  only  a  consequence  of  war,  began  to 
be  regarded  as  its  chief  end.  Bonaparte 
henceforth  indulged  in  the  chimerical  dream 
of  keeping  the  people  content  with  war  by 
giving  them  Europe  to  devour "  (Lanfrey : 
History  of  Napoleon,  where  the  predatory 
side  of  his  career  is  illustrated  from  the  text 
of  his  proclamations  and  other  documents). 
To  humble  Spain  or  Venice  was  one  thing 
however,  to  humble  England  quite  another. 
A  widening  programme  of  conquest  meant 
a  widening  revenue,  a  new  navy,  and  a  quick- 
moving  administration.  Ultimately,  perhaps, 
foreign  loot  might  redeem  these  luxuries; 
immediately,  France  must  pay  for  them. 
Moreover,  there  must  be  no  more  mobs  of 
hungry  desperadoes  in  Paris — perhaps  the 
only  thing  the  First  Consul  really  feared. 
Bonaparte  set  to  work,  therefore,  with  cool 
impetuosity,  to  amend  and  centralise  French 
taxation,  education,  and  local  government; 
to  establish  a  national  bank;  to  placate  the 
Pope,  and  make  the  clergy  servants  of  the 
State;  to  create  a  Court  and  a  press  by  which 
he  could  hypnotise  the  people  into  accepting 
his  schemes  as  their  own.  The  Peace  of 
Amiens  (March  25,  1802),  by  which  France 
momentarily  gave  up  Rome  and  Naples, 
while  England  restored  her  colonial  con- 
quests during  the  war,  except  Ceylon  and 


NAPOLEON  177 

Trinidad,    gave    time    for    these    changes    to 
bear  fruit. 

It  was  a  fleeting  pact.  In  May,  1803, 
England  again  declared  war,  and  seized  several 
colonies;  while  Napoleon  fastened  armies 
upon  Hanover  and  Napl-es,  and  extorted 
contributions  of  men  and  money  also  from 
Holland,  Switzerland,  and  Spain  (72  million 
francs  in  one  year  from  Spain  alone).  His 
foul  murder  of  the  Due  d'Enghien  upon  a 
sham  charge  of  conspiracy,  and  his  assump- 
tion of  the  titles  of  Emperor  (Dec.,  1804)  and 
King  of  Italy  (May,  1805)  provoked  the  new 
Tsar,  Alexander  I,  to  the  initiation  of  a  Third 
Coalition,  in  which  Austria  and  Sweden  were 
persuaded  to  join.  Prussia,  however,  was 
still  resolutely  irresolute.  At  last  England's 
sea  power  was  to  be  seriously  challenged. 
While  Pitt  was  defending  to  the  Tsar  the 
annoying  "  right  "  of  searching  neutral  ships, 
which  was  and  continued  to  be  one  of  the 
most  arbitrary  weapons  of  the  British  Ad- 
miralty, Napoleon  was  organising  his  in- 
genious plan  for  a  junction  of  French  fleets 
in  the  West  Indies,  and  a  combined  dash 
back  to  Boulogne,  where  a  force  of  invasion 
was  to  be  picked  up.  Whatever  it  may  have 
been  worth — Whitehall  does  not  seem  to 
have  been  alarmed,  and  Napoleon  afterwards 
said  that  the  Boulogne  army  was  only  in- 
tended to  deceive  Austria — Calder's  victory 


178  WAR  AND   PEACE 

off  Finisterre  put  an  end  to  the  threat;  and 
Trafalgar  (a  victory  for  the  gunners,  in  the 
main;  its  price,  ten  thousand  lives — and 
Nelson's)  finally  determined  England's  supre- 
macy at  sea.  These  events  led,  however, 
to  another  style  of  warfare,  which,  though 
ultimately  ruinous  to  France,  brought  England 
also  into  dire  straits — the  embargo  upon 
British  goods  under  the  "  Continental  system,'! 
and  the  consequent  Orders  in  Council  estab- 
lishing the  Continental  blockade. 

Napoleon  had  from  the  outset  understood 
that  his  arch-enemy  must  be  struck  at 
through  her  commerce.  But  his  economic 
knowledge  does  not  seem  to  have  bettered 
the  ignorant  Protectionism  which  had  accom- 
panied the  rise  of  the  Republic,  and  had 
produced  several  ineffectual  decrees  for  the 
seizure  of  British  goods.  Under  the  Berlin 
decree  of  November,  1806,  trade  with  the 
British  Isles  was  forb'dden,  and  British 
subjects,  goods,  and  letters  were  declared 
seizable.  Three  months  later,  a  retaliatory 
blockade  was  proclaimed  by  England — a 
foolish  measure,  which  led  to  a  rupture  with 
the  United  States,  and  greatly  aggravated 
domestic  suffering  and  discontent.  Whether 
the  Continent  was  starved  into  revolt  against 
Napoleon,  or  whether  other  causes  chiefly 
contributed  to  excite  the  rising  of  peoples 
to  effect  what  their  rulers  had  so  signally 


NAPOLEON  179 

failed  to  accomplish,  need  not  here  be  dis- 
cussed. What  is  certain  is  that  England 
was  saved  from  peril  of  starvation  and 
revolution  not  by  Ministerial  measures  actu- 
ated as  much  by  a  monopolistic  as  a  defensive 
spirit,  but,  in  the  first  place,  because,  in  his 
ignorance  of  economic  law,  Napoleon  actually 
helped  her  to  the  one  commodity  she  could 
not  do  without — corn.  "  At  the  time  when 
Napoleon  was  about  to  order  British  and 
Colonial  goods  to  be  confiscated  or  burnt  all 
over  his  vast  empire,  he  sought  to  stimulate 
exports  to  our  shores.  Why  ?  Because  such 
exports  would  benefit  his  States,  and  enable 
public  works  to  be  carried  out.  We  may  go 
even  further,  and  say  that  Napoleon  believed 
the  effect  of  sending  those  exports  to  our 
shores  would  be  to  weaken  us.  His  economic 
ideas  were  those  of  the  crudest  section  of 
the  old  Mercantile  School.  He  believed 
that  a  nation's  commercial  wealth  consisted 
essentially  in  its  exports,  while  imports  were 
to  be  jealously  restricted,  because  they  drew 
bullion  away.  Destroy  Britain's  exports, 
and  allow  her  to  import  whatever  his  own 
lands  could  well  spare,  and  she  would  bleed 
to  death  "  (Holland  Rose :  Napoleonic  Studies, 
chs.  vii  and  viii).  Four  other  factors  helped 
to  carry  England  through  her  economic 
crisis :  the  increase  of  wealth  due  to  the 
recent  industrial  inventions;  improvements  in 


180  WAR  AND   PEACE 

agriculture  encouraged  by  the  rise  of  prices; 
the  opening  of  the  South  and  Central  American 
markets  in  1808,  after  the  Spanish  rising,  and 
of  the  Russian  market  in  1812;  and  the 
development  of  smuggling,  due  to  the  rise 
of  prices  on  the  Continent,  and  to  the  fact 
that  most  British  exports  were  not  bulky 
for  their  value. 

Thwarted  in  his  designs  on  India,  North 
America,  and  all  that  rests  on  naval  power, 
the  great  soldier,  who  from  his  birth  on  one 
island  to  his  death  on  another  never  under- 
stood the  sea,  turned  back  to  challenge  what 
remained  of  independence  in  Europe  to 
mortal  combat.  Six  weeks  carried  his  army 
from  Boulogne  to  the  Danube;  in  two 
months  more  Ulm  had  been  captured  with 
60,000  men,  Vienna  entered,  and  the  Russians 
and  Austrians  cut  in  two  at  Austerlitz  with 
a  loss  of  27,000  men.  As  Napoleon  stood, 
a  new  Emperor  of  the  West,  with  a  ring  of 
subject  States  and  appanages  and  a  royal 
family  of  his  own  around  him,  the  news  of 
the  death  of  Pitt  (Jan.,  1806)  may  well  have 
completed  his  satisfaction  in  the  collapse  of 
the  Third  Coalition.  Prussia  remained,  a 
futile  court  amid  a  disorganised  and  hopeless 
people.  Playing  adroitly  on  the  rival  in- 
terests in  Hanover,  Bonaparte  first  removed 
the  danger  of  English  co-operation,  then 
smashed  the  Prussian  forces  at  Jena  and 


NAPOLEON  181 

Auerstadt  (Oct.,  1806),  and  a  fortnight  later, 
after  rifling  the  tomb  of  Frederic  the  Great, 
triumphantly  entered  Berlin.  Here  was  an- 
other land  to  squeeze  for  men  and  money. 
The  army  numbered  600,000  men;  but  it  was 
no  longer  wholly  French — France  had  been 
exhausted  by  forestalled  conscriptions — and  it 
had  lost  all  its  republican  character.  France 
was,  indeed,  no  longer  to  Napoleon  anything 
more  than  his  chief  province  and  military 
base.  In  the  length  and  breadth  of  the 
Continent,  there  was  now  left  only  one  great 
independent  Power.  Thus  far,  the  conqueror 
had  always  posed  as  the  liberator  of  peoples; 
and,  as  he  advanced  to  the  Vistula,  the  Poles 
hailed  him  as  their  avenger,  and  helped  to 
destroy,  at  Friedland  (June,  1807),  the  last 
resisting  force  that  could  be  brought  against 
him.  But  it  is  precisely  from  this  moment 
that  the  reaction  against  the  Empire  of  the 
peoples  that  had  hoped  all  of  the  Republic 
must  be  counted. 

In  the  perspective  of  a  century's  unceasing 
study,  the  victories  leading  to  the  Tilsit 
treaty  are  seen  to  be  the  culminating  point 
in  this  marvellous  career.  The  Star  of 
conquest  stood  at  the  zenith.  Never  in  the 
world's  history  had  the  force  of  one  man  so 
dominated  the  imagination  of  millions.  Never, 
assuredly,  had  gun  and  bayonet,  horse  and 
cannon  been  put  to  such  use;  "  the  art  of 


182  WAR  AND   PEACE 

war,  one  may  say,  had  reached  its  last  limit " 
(Thiers  :  Histoire  du  Consulat  et  de  VEmpire). 
The  passionate  revulsion  that  delivered  the 
ideals  and  powers  of  revolutionary  France 
into  the  hands  of  a  young  Corsican  had 
seemed  a  miracle,  yet  that  was  a  small 
beginning.  A  dozen  years  and  a  hundred 
blood-soaked  battlefields  had  made  him 
general  of  generals,  king  of  kings,  absolute 
master  of  a  wider  realm  than  had  ever  ac- 
knowledged one  allegiance,  angel  or  devil  of 
universal  legend,  the  supreme  incarnation  of 
the  glory  of  war.  The  more  the  bloodshed, 
the  deeper  the  worship,  the  deeper  the  fear, 
and  the  wilder  the  frenzy  of  self-immolation. 
The  splendour  of  the  Star  was  yet  unclouded; 
but  it  moved  downward.  The  rest  of 
Napoleon's  story  is  one  of  occasional  vic- 
tories and  recurring  failure,  of  infatuation 
deepening  to  madness,  of  growing  physical 
and  mental  exhaustion,  broken  by  desperate 
sallies,  and  a  last  rush  to  utter  ruin. 

The  bargain  with  the  Tsar,  made  on  a  raft 
in  the  Niemen  on  June  17,  1807,  had  pro- 
vided for  the  dismemberment  of  Prussia,  and 
the  enlistment  of  the  Scandinavian  and 
Iberian  States  against  England,  as  prelimin- 
aries to  a  partition  of  the  world  between 
France  and  Russia.  Canning's  prompt  seizure 
of  the  Danish  fleet  checked  the  Baltic  move; 
and  when  Junot  entered  Lisbon  he  found 


NAPOLEON  183 

that  the  Portuguese  fleet  had  escaped.  Then, 
at  last,  the  decisive  factor  which  all  the  courts 
of  Europe  had  failed  to  discover  made  its 
appearance.  The  people  in  arms  had  made 
Napoleon ;  the  peoples  in  arms  were  to  humble 
him.  The  first  national  rising  took  place 
in  the  mountains  of  Spain  and  Portugal  in 
the  summer  of  1808;  and  the  victories  of 
Baylen,  Vimiero,  Corunna,  and  Talavera, 
though  long  fruitless,  sent  a  tremor  of  hope 
through  the  ravaged  continent,  brought  Brit- 
ish arms  effectively  into  the  land  struggle, 
and,  by  locking  up  300,000  of  Napoleon's 
troops  in  the  peninsula,  seriously  weakened 
his  force  in  the  north-east.  The  dead  bones 
were  stirring  too,  in  Prussia,  where  the  last 
relics  of  serfdom  were  only  abolished  in  1807. 
Stein's  land  and  local  government  reforms, 
followed  by  Von  Humboldt's  educational 
measures,  and  Scharnhorst's  invention  of 
universal  military  service — adding  to  a  small 
active  army  a  reserve,  a  landwehr  or  militia, 
and  a  landsturm  or  mass  levy — produced  a 
radical  transformation.  No  less  striking  was 
the  change  of  mind  which  converted  Schiller 
and  Fichte  from  academic  exponents  of  anti- 
patriotism  into  apostles  of  the  new  spirit  of 
nationality. 

The  Prussian  revolt  was  momentarily 
submerged  by  the  humiliation  of  Austria 
at  Wagram,  the  annexation  of  Oldenburg, 


184  WAR  AND   PEACE 

Hamburg,  and  other  German  districts,  and 
the  misery  caused  by  a  final  effort  to  make  the 
embargo  on  British  trade  effective.  Where, 
however,  a  particularly  feeble  Hohenzollern 
could  not  yet  dare  all,  Russia  could ;  and  when, 
in  the  Tsar's  refusal  to  confiscate  certain 
neutral  ships,  the  hands  of  East  and  West 
met  over  his  head,  Napoleon  decided  to 
stake  his  fate  upon  the  Moscow  campaign. 
France,  impoverished  in  blood  and  wealth, 
was  tired  of  war.  The  best  counsellors 
groaned;  yet  who  could  resist  the  brilliance 
of  this  Imperial  reception  at  Dresden,  where 
submissive  kings  and  princes  jogged  elbows 
with  arrogant  officers,  and  a  mob  was  always 
waiting  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  the  superman 
whose  word  was  Europe's  law  ?  A  cosmo- 
politan army  of  617,000  men  had  been  drawn 
from  every  part  of  the  continent;  and,  of 
these,  448,000  men,  with  1,372  pieces  of 
cannon,  thousands  of  caissons  of  artillery  and 
ambulance,  and  many  herds  of  cattle,  com- 
menced the  fateful  passage  of  the  Niemen 
on  June  24,  1812. 

Mystery  stood  upon  the  very  threshold  of 
this  silent  realm.  Where  was  the  expected 
enemy  ?  Through  swamps  and  prairies,  past 
interminable  forests,  the  Grand  Army  sought 
it,  to  find  a  few  flying  peasants,  or  deserted 
camp-fires,  to  catch  a  distant  glimpse  of 
Cossack  outposts.  Why  did  the  Tsar  not 


NAPOLEON  185 

send  proposals  of  peace  ?  Weeks  passed, 
and  no  word  came  from  the  Russian  camp. 
Where  was  the  enemy  ?  Could  he,  the  man 
who  had  always  attacked,  the  man  whose 
genius  was  speed,  be  expected  to  stand  there 
and  wait  on  the  defensive  ?  And,  again, 
where  was  the  enemy  ?  The  Sphinx  of  the 
North  made  no  reply  to  these  questions; 
a  grim  sky  seemed  to  say  eternally  that 
Russia  neither  expected,  nor  asked,  nor  offered 
anything.  At  last,  a  town  was  found  amid 
the  immens  ty  of  this  implacable  land : 
Vitepsk — deserted,  save  for  one  Russian 
soldier  asleep  under  a  hedge.  What  next  ? 
Napoleon  wavered.  To-day  he  would  stay 
and  "organise  Poland";  hospitals  were  set 
up,  soon  to  be  filled,  and  soon  then  to  be 
abandoned,  without  even  food,  and  forgotten, 
a  horrible  thing.  Then  he  would  go  on,  on  to 
Moscow.  "  Decided,  he  jumps  up  suddenly, 
as  though  to  leave  no  time  for  further 
uncertainty,  and,  full  of  the  plan  which  must 
give  him  victory,  strides  to  his  maps.  They 
show  him  Smolensk  and  Moscow,  the  great 
Moscow,  the  holy  city ! — names  that  he 
repeats  complacently,  and  that  seem  to 
quicken  his  eagerness.  With  this,  the  very 
spirit  of  war  seems  to  possess  him.  His 
voice  hardens,  his  glance  sparkles,  his  gestures 
become  wild.  We  keep  away  from  him,  for 
fear  as  much  as  respect;  but,  at  last,  his  plan 


186  WAR  AND   PEACE 

is  made,  his  determination  taken  !  "  (Segur  : 
La  Camp  ague  de  Russie). 

His  determination  !  Is,  then,  the  will  of 
one  man  for  ever  to  triumph  over  all  human 
rights  ?  The  Sphinx  has  two  more  of  her 
silent  words  to  say.  "  At  last,  I  have  them  !  " 
cried  Napoleon,  as  the  Grand  Army  faced  the 
fortress  of  Smolensk;  but  at  nightfall,  when, 
after  a  brief  resistance,  the  Russians  retired, 
columns  of  smoke  were  seen  rising,  then 
sparks,  then  an  all-embracing  sea  of  flame. 
What  do  the  soldiers  think,  or  do  they  never 
think  ?  Napoleon  still  has  their  measure, 
rains  decorations  upon  them,  and  speeches  : 
"  This  fight  was  the  finest  in  our  military 
history ;  the  soldiers  who  heard  him  were  men 
with  whom  one  could  conquer  the  world; 
those  killed  had  died  an  immortal  death." 
But,  in  the  foul,  crowded  hospitals,  hunger  and 
agony  rei#n;  in  the  stillness  of  his  quarters 
Napoleon  cannot  evade  the  questions  :  What 
is  this  new  terror, — the  fruit  of  accident,  of 
despair,  or  of  design  ?  With  Charles  XII 
in  his  mind,  he  hesitates  again,  and  again 
goes  forward.  On  August  28  the  advance 
guard  enters  Viazma,  only  to  find  it  in 
flames. 

At  length,  on  September  5,  the  Russians 
turn  :  it  is  Borodino.  On  the  night  before 
the  battle,  Bonaparte  is  in  a  fever.  "  He 
seems  to  be  reflecting  on  the  vanity  of  glory. 


NAPOLEON  187 

1  What  is  war  ?  A  business  of  barbarians, 
in  which  the  whole  art  consists  in  being  the 
strongest  at  a  given  point.'  "  During  the 
terrible  struggle  he  hesitates  over  his  orders, 
shows  an  astonishing  lethargy,  refuses  re- 
serves, retires  to  his  tent.  "  Let  him  return 
to  the  Tuileries,"  exclaims  Ney,  furious, 
44  and  leave  us  to  be  generals  for  him  !  " 
It  is  a  half -victory,  and  at  what  a  cost — 
forty -three  generals  killed  and  wounded; 
50,000  Russian  and  30,000  French  losses. 
Se*gur  recalls  two  old  sayings  of  Bonaparte, 
the  first  in  Italy  fifteen  years  before  :  "  Health 
is  indispensable  to  war,  and  nothing  can 
replace  it  " — the  other  at  Austerlitz  :  "  I 
shall  be  good  for  war  for  six  years  more; 
then  I  must  stop."  Now,  dragging  a  tired 
body  over  the  stricken  field,  he  could  pity  his 
broken  victims.  Many  years  afterwards,  the 
distinguished  Frenchman,  De  Vogue",  wrote : 
44 1  was  talking  one  day  with  the  Russian 
priest  of  Borodino,  and  he  spoke  of  the  pros- 
pects of  the  coming  crops,  adding  care- 
lessly :  '  In  my  childhood,  the  corn  was 
much  richer  here;  our  land  had  been  so  well 
manured.5  " 

Not  far  from  Moscow,  a  German  engineer, 
on  the  Tsar's  order,  was  experimenting  with 
a  great  balloon  from  which  a  rain  of  ex- 
plosives was  to  be  poured  upon  the  ogre  of 
the  West.  Rostopchin  knew  a  better  weapon 


188  WAR  AND   PEACE 

than  any  such  novelties  in  the  art  of  war. 
Let  "  the  Red  Cock  "  crow :  revolution  and 
invasion  could  be  burnt  up  in  the  same 
flames  !  Forgetting  all  their  sufferings,  their 
losses,  their  doubts  and  fears,  in  a  spasm  of 
pride  and  relief,  the  invading  host  poured 
into  the  city,  only  to  be  driven  out  by  a  blind- 
ing smoke.  The  conqueror  of  the  world  had 
been  beaten  by  a  gang  of  incendiaries. 

Obstinate  against  all  reasoning,  hoping 
against  hope  that  Alexander  would  bow  to 
his  majesty,  distracting  himself  with  the 
rules  of  the  Comedie  Fran9aise  and  the  latest 
novel,  Napoleon  held  his  ground  for  two 
months,  king  of  the  ashes  of  Muscovy.  Then 
the  Sphinx  spoke  her  final  word.  The  first 
snow  fell,  and  with  it  the  last  illusion  of 
the  Grand  Army.  On  October  19,  its  remains, 
100,000  men,  with  550  cannon  and  many 
carts -full  of  spoil,  turned  westward,  with 
Kutusoff's  Cossacks  ever  at  its  heels.  The 
battle  of  Malo-Jaroslavetz  diverted  it  into 
a  route  already  ravaged,  marked  by  dead 
bodies,  and  now  a  frozen  desert.  As  the 
hospitals  established  in  the  summer  were 
passed,  the  wounded  inmates  came  out  and 
stood  by  the  road,  begging  not  to  be  aban- 
doned. Theirs  was  not  the  worst  fate.  At 
Krasnoy,  in  the  middle  of  November,  the 
retreat  became  a  flight,  heroic  Ney  always 
holding  the  rear, — a  flight  of  spectres  through 


NAPOLEON  189 

fog  and  driving  snow.  In  this  shadow  of  an 
army,  this  band  of  tattered  fugitives,  misery 
conquered  the  last  semblance  of  order,  and 
with  it  all  humane  scruples  disappeared.  At 
every  step  men  fell  by  the  way  :  there  was, 
there  could  be,  no  help.  Cold,  hunger,  deadly 
weariness,  wounds,  and  sickness  broke  all 
semblance  of  manhood.  Baggage  carts  were 
driven  pitilessly  through  the  demoralised 
mob  of  infantry  and  camp-followers.  In 
the  passage  of  the  Beresina  (Nov.  26-28) 
the  rush  for  the  frail  bridges  carried  thou- 
sands to  their  doom  in  the  icy  river;  while, 
overhead,  the  explosion  of  shells  and  a  burst 
of  storm  caught  up  oaths  and  cries  of  despair 
into  an  infernal  chorus.  Of  80,000  men, 
60,000  survived  this  debacle. 

Napoleon  left  the  army  secretly,  reaching 
Paris  on  December  19.  The  remnant  strug- 
gled on  to  the  frontier  through  the  worst  of 
the  winter,  leaving  circles  of  dead  at  every 
bivouac,  almost  incapable  of  fighting,  with 
bloodshot  eyes  and  bursts  of  hysterical 
laughter,  dragging  itself  through  the  snow, 
reduced  to  unspeakable  savagery.  Before 
Vilna  was  reached,  30,000  men  more  had 
perished.  At  Ponari,  the  treasure-boxes  were 
pillaged;  Segur  says  that  ten  million  francs 
in  gold  and  silver  disappeared.  When  the 
Russian  pursuit  ceased,  at  Kalish,  there 
remained  of  the  Grand  Army  two  Kings, 


190  WAR  AND  PEACE 

a  Prince,  eight  Marshals,  a  few  Generals  on 
foot  without  suite,  a  thousand  infantry  and 
cavalry,  including  some  hundreds  of  the  Old 
Guard,  still  armed,  and  24,000  broken  fugi- 
tives, with  streaming  hair  and  bandaged 
limbs,  blind  and  dumb  from  weakness  and 
despair.  Such  has  ever  been  the  harvest  of 
war;  but  never,  perhaps,  has  the  tragedy 
of  Nature's  vengeance  upon  human  pride 
been  so  swift  and  overwhelming. 

When  I  say  Nature,  I  do  not  only  mean 
that  part  of  it  which  appears  in  frost  and 
fire  and  the  vastness  of  the  Russian  plain. 
The  evil  nature  of  war  itself  is  against  warfare 
on  the  Napoleonic  scale.  Whether  then  or 
now,  it  breaks  down  of  its  own  weight.  There 
is  an  inner  and  fatal  impossibility.  De 
Bloch  illustrated  it  by  showing  that,  as  be- 
tween two  Great  Powers  of  to-day,  war 
would  develop  into  a  ruinous  deadlock, 
through  the  very  perfection  of  armaments, 
and  the  immensity  of  the  forces  engaged. 
We  may  illustrate  it  from  the  starvation  of 
the  Grand  Army.  There  is  in  every  war 
machine  a  feud,  as  it  were,  between  its  two 
sides,  the  combatant  and  the  commissariat. 
The  mercenary  armies  which  sprang  up  on 
the  collapse  of  feudalism  came  nearest  to 
solving  the  problem,  for  all  their  fighting 
was  brigandage  and  rapine;  "  War  must  feed 
war "  was  their  motto.  The  transition  to 


NAPOLEON  191 

permanent  armies,  for  which  regular  arrange- 
ments had  to  be  made  in  times  of  peace, 
necessitated  a  special  organisation  of  supplies. 
Thus,  Gustavus  Adolphus  introduced  the 
system  of  "  magazines,"  or  centres  of  pro- 
visioning; while,  in  France,  the  furnishing 
of  food,  clothing,  and  munitions  was  farmed 
out  to  contractors,  and  vivandieres  began 
to  be  attached  to  the  camp.  Frederick  the 
Great  remarked  that  "  the  basis  of  the 
organisation  of  armies  is  victualling.  With 
the  bayonets  one  may  win  battles,  but  it  is 
economic  conditions  that  decide  the  result 
of  a  war." 

But  Napoleon  drew,  first  from  France, 
then  from  the  conquered  lands,  armies 
such  as  had  never  been  seen  on  the  soil  of 
Europe.  He  used  the  conscription  like  a 
thumbscrew,  anticipating  and  extending  the 
regular  calls  till  the  unhappy  wretches  had 
to  be  brought  up  in  handcuffs,  while  they 
deserted  in  thousands.  How  were  such  hosts 
to  be  fed  ?  The  old  "  magazine  "  system 
paralysed  the  movement  of  troops.  The 
French  Revolution  made  a  breach  in  it  by 
the  decrees  of  1792-1793  authorising  the 
levy  of  "  contributions  "  and  the  seizure  of 
the  enemy's  goods,  and  declaring  the  private 
property  of  all  Frenchmen  liable  to  seizure 
for  the  needs  of  national  defence.  Bonaparte, 
scorning  the  infant  precepts  of  international 


192  WAR  AND   PEACE 

law,  carried  this  change  to  its  logical  issue, 
and  restored  to  warfare,  in  a  thinly  veiled 
form,  its  ancient  character  of  wholesale 
brigandage. 

The  first  beneficiaries  were  his  soldiers; 
he  looked  after  them  as  generals  had  never 
done  before,  and  they  repaid  him  with  an 
unprecedented  attachment.  "  Soldiers  !  " — 
so  he  appealed  to  them — "  you  are  half 
starved  and  half  naked.  I  am  about  to  lead 
you  into  the  most  fertile  valleys  of  the  world. 
There  you  will  find  flourishing  cities  and  a 
land  of  abundance.  There  you  will  gather 
honour,  glory,  and  riches.  Will  you,  then, 
fail  in  courage  ?  "  This  spirit  of  predatory 
adventure,  and  this  only,  made  possible  the 
great  victories  on  which  his  fame  was  built. 
Taine  (Les  Origines  de  la  France  Contempo- 
raine)  gives  details  showing  that,  in  the  three 
years  ending  December  1798,  requisitions 
and  confiscations  in  Belgium,  Holland,  Ger- 
many, and  Italy,  amounted  to  two  milliards 
(£80,000,000).  "  In  all  the  wars  that  made 
Napoleon  Emperor,'*  says  Be  Bloch,  "  the 
French  armies  fed  themselves  exclusively  by 
means  of  contributions  and  requisitions.  So 
the  war  of  1805  was  made.  In  1806  and  1807 
the  Prussians  were  not  only  subjected  to 
requisitions,  but  also  to  contributions  amount- 
ing in  three  years  to  245,091,800  thalers 
(about  £37,000,000).  The  war  indemnities 


NAPOLEON  193 

paid  to  France  independently  of  these  direct 
fines  amounted  to  another  1,020  millions 
of  francs  (£40  millions).  During  the  cam- 
paigns of  1809, 1812, 1813,  and  1814,  Napoleon 
practised  the  same  system.  But,  as  the 
troops  could  no  longer  be  fed  exclusively  with 
supplies  obtained  from  the  inhabitants,  in 
all  these  campaigns  money  raised  as  '  con- 
tributions '  had  to  be  spent  in  purchases. 
During  the  wars  of  1808  and  1814  in  Portugal 
and  Spain,  the  French  armies  supplied  them- 
selves also  by  means  of  requisitions  and  contri- 
butions ;  but  there,  as  in  Russia,  they  suffered 
horrible  privations  "  (La  Guerre,  vol.  iv). 

The  ambition  of  Caesar  cannot  be  sus- 
tained by  the  methods  of  the  bandit.  Napo- 
leon fell  between  these  two  stools.  At  the 
opposite  ends  of  Europe,  the  man  of  victory 
found  obstacles  against  which  he  could  make 
no  adequate  provision.  In  a  poor,  hard 
land,  occupied  by  a  sparse,  hardy  people,  war 
cannot  feed  war.  The  rule  which  Moltke 
borrowed  from  Napoleon,  to  march  separate 
and  fight  united,  was  tried.  Marauding 
bands  scoured  the  country  far  and  wide  of 
the  main  army.  But  this  led  to  a  fatal 
relaxation  of  discipline,  and  at  the  same 
time  gave  the  guerilla  fighters  of  Spain  and 
Russia  their  opportunity.  We  have  seen  how 
the  Grand  Army  degenerated  into  a  barbarian 
horde.  The  greatest  war  machine  ever  made 


194  WAR  AND   PEACE 

had  broken  down  under  a  demand  lighter 
than  any  considerable  army  might  have  to 
meet  in  a  European  war  to-day. 

The  stoutest  manhood  of  France  was  de- 
stroyed. "  In  one  year,"  says  Taine,  "  1,300,000 
men  were  called  up,  and  most  of  them  perished 
in  the  campaign  of  1814.  .  .  .  Between  1804 
and  1815,  Napoleon  sent  to  their  death  more 
than  1,700,000  Frenchmen  born  within  the 
limits  of  olden  France,  to  whom  must  be 
added  probably  2,000,000  of  men  born  outside 
those  limits  and  killed  by  him  under  the  name 
of  allies  or  enemies."  From  first  to  last, 
this  modern  Minotaur  probably  devoured  five 
million  human  beings.  Neither  base  enough 
to  limit  himself  to  campaigns  of  extortion 
and  brigandage  possible  only  in  Central 
Europe,  nor  patient  and  sober  enough  to 
learn  the  slow  craft  of  empire-building ; 
blind  to  the  nobler  sides  of  human  nature; 
understanding  neither  the  minor  economics 
of  a  modern  commissariat,  which  might  have 
saved  him  in  Russia,  nor  the  major  economics 
of  international  trade,  which  might  have 
shown  him  England's  weak  spot,  the  greatest 
of  conquering  soldiers  succeeded  at  last  only 
in  proving  that  the  conquest  of  Europe  had 
become  impossible. 

The  final  flickers  of  his  genius  need  not 
detain  us.  Before  the  survivors  of  the  Mos- 
cow expedition  could  reach  home,  he  was 


NAPOLEON  195 

getting  a  new  army  of  350,000  men  into  the 
field.  At  Lutzeu  and  Bautzen,  the  allied 
Prussians  and  Russians  were  beaten  back. 
But  the  infatuation  exhibited  in  repeated 
refusals  of  generous  terms  of  peace  brought 
Austria  into  the  coalition,  and  in  the  su- 
preme struggle  of  Leipzig  (Oct.  16-19,  1813), 
Napoleon's  power  was  shattered.  On  March 
30,  1814,  the  allies  proclaimed  his  deposition, 
foolishly  restored  the  Bourbon  Court,  and 
forthwith  set  to  work  upon  the  reconstruction 
of  the  Balance  of  Power.  The  famous  Con- 
gress of  Vienna,  which  included  six  reigning 
monarchs  and  the  most  famous  of  European 
statesmen,  was,  indeed,  still  in  session  when, 
on  March  1,  1815,  Napoleon,  having  broken 
from  his  exile  in  Elba,  landed  near  Cannes 
with  a  handful  of  men.  He  came,  he  said, 
to  save  France  from  the  Bourbons  and  the 
returning  Emigres,  and  not  to  undertake  any 
new  warfare.  Within  the  month  he  stood 
victorious  in  Paris.  The  Allies  were  slow  in 
moving,  and  it  was  not  till  the  middle  of 
June  that  the  final  conflict  came.  At  Quatre 
Bras,  on  June  16,  Wellington  repulsed  Ney; 
on  the  18th,  at  Waterloo,  Bliicher's  Prussians 
came  up  in  time  to  make  decisive  the  French 
rout.  A  month  later,  Napoleon  gave  himself 
up  to  the  commander  of  the  Better ophon.  He 
died  at  St.  Helena  on  May  5,  1821,  talking 
to  the  end  of  his  battle-fields  :  "  I  am  going 
G  2 


196  WAR  AND   PEACE 

to  rejoin  Kleber,  Desaix,  Lannes,  Massena, 
Bessieres,  Duroc,  Ney.  .  .  .  They  will  feel 
again  the  intoxication  of  human  glory.  .  .  . 
We  will  talk  of  what  we  have  done,  we  will 
talk  shop  (de  notre  metier)  with  Frederic, 
Turenne,  Conde,  Caesar,  Hannibal.  .  .  .  Un- 
less "  (with  an  odd  smile),  "  up  there  as  down 
here,  they  are  afraid  of  seeing  so  many 
soldiers  together." 

A  Frenchman  can  best  write  his  epitaph. 
De  Tocqueville  put  it  most  briefly — "  He  was 
as  great  as  a  man  can  be  without  virtue"; 
and  Thiers,  no  harsh  judge,  thus  concluded 
his  long  story  :  "  Never  was  resort  to  one 
man  more  justifiable  than  in  1800.  Yet, 
after  a  few  years,  this  sane  man  became 
mad,  mad  with  another  madness  than  that 
of  1793,  but  not  less  disastrous;  immolated 
a  million  men  on  the  field  of  battle;  drew 
Europe  upon  France,  which  it  left  conquered, 
blood-soaked,  despoiled  of  the  fruit  of  twenty 
years  of  victory,  desolated,  only  having  some 
germs  of  modern  civilisation  to  cherish. 
Who,  then,  could  have  foreseen  that  the 
sagacious  of  1800  would  be  the  insensate  of 
1812  and  1813  ?  Yes,  one  might  have  fore- 
seen it  by  recalling  that  omnipotence  carries 
in  itself  an  incurable  insanity.  So,  in  the 
great  life  where  there  is  so  much  to  learn 
for  soldiers,  administrators,  statesmen,  let 
citizens  in  their  turn  learn  one  thing — that 


THE   NEW  EQUILIBRIUM        197 

it  is  never  good  to  deliver  the  fatherland  to 
one  man,  no  matter  whom,  no  matter  in  what 
circumstances." 


CHAPTER  X 

THE    NEW    EQUILIBRIUM 

WE  left  Metternich  and  Talleyrand,  Harden- 
berg,  Nesselrode,  and  Wellington,  in  accord- 
ance with  the  will  of  their  royal  masters  and 
the  bargains  made  during  the  late  stages  of 
the  war,  re-shaping  the  map  of  Europe  with 
a  view  to  establishing  "  a  system  of  durable 
equilibrium."  Though  much  of  the  work  of 
the  "  Holy  Alliance  "  has  had  to  be  undone, 
at  incalculable  cost,  they  were  the  unwitting 
pioneers  of  a  new  era,  a  new  statecraft,  and 
an  international  balance  quite  other  than  that 
of  their  immediate  design. 

There  were  four  chief  weaknesses  in  the 
post-Napoleonic  settlement.  (1)  It  was  the 
arbitrary  work  of  a  monarchical  league  against 
the  spirit  of  the  Revolution.  Lands  were 
bargained  away  and  parcelled  out  without 
any  pretence  of  consulting  the  inhabitants. 
It  soon  appeared,  however,  that  two  related 
forces  which  had  received  a  bloody  baptism 
on  the  recent  battlefields  had  come  to  stay — 
Nationality  and  Democracy;  and  the  political 
history  of  the  nineteenth  century  is  very 


198  WAR  AND   PEACE 

largely  concerned  with  the  triumph  of  these 
principles,  and  consequent  changes  of  territory 
and  government.  (2)  When  the  four  allies 
of  1815  concluded  a  compact,  to  which  France 
was  afterwards  admitted,  for  "  the  surety  of 
their  States  and  the  general  tranquillity  of 
Europe,"  to  be  maintained  by  periodical 
meetings  of  rulers  and  statesmen,  they  were 
establishing  a  system  of  International  Concert 
which  has  vitally  affected  the  politics  of 
Europe,  and  has  been  partially  extended  to 
the  relations  of  all  the  civilised  States  of  the 
world.  (3)  Turkey  was  not  represented  at 
the  Congress,  and  was  not  affected  by  it. 
The  United  States,  having  in  1814  agreed 
with  England  to  abolish  the  slave  trade, 
asked  only  to  be  let  alone.  Asia  was  un- 
affected; Africa  beyond  the  coast  was  still 
almost  terra  incognita.  But  it  was  soon 
found  that  the  Balkan  Peninsula  could  not 
be  ignored,  that  the  scramble  of  the  European 
States  for  territory  in  Africa  and  Asia  con- 
stantly threatened  a  conflict  in  which  the 
European  balance  would  have  been  destroyed, 
and  that  America  could  not  permanently 
refuse  to  join  the  family  of  nations.  The 
gradual  settlement  of  the  overseas  swarm, 
completing  the  effective  occupation  of  the 
earth,  created,  in  its  relations  with  the  mother 
countries  on  the  one  hand  and  the  coloured 
races  on  the  other,  a  thousand  grave  problems. 


THE   NEW  EQUILIBRIUM        19$ 

As  the  great  work  of  the  nineteenth  century 
was  the  establishment  of  a  European  Concert, 
so  the  twentieth  century  seems  destined  to 
effect  a  world-wide  settlement  and  equilibrium. 
(4)  It  was  impossible  to  anticipate  the  sweep- 
ing transformation  of  the  economic  activities 
of  all  the  great  nations,  and  their  social  and 
political  life,  which  the  past  century  has 
witnessed.  The  Industrial  Revolution  has, 
in  fact,  changed  the  face  of  the  globe,  pro- 
ducing at  first  an  immense  increase,  then  a 
no  less  momentous  arrest  of  population,  a 
new  education  and  mobility,  a  vast  augment- 
ation of  wealth  and  comfort  along  with  much 
misery  and  discontent;  knitting  the  peoples 
together  by  bonds  of  common  interest  and 
experience,  while  creating  fresh  occasions  of 
jealous  rivalry ;  developing  both  property  and 
labour  into  international  forces,  dependent  OR 
a  Credit  Economy;  setting  up  new  ideals  and 
means  of  peace,  and  altering  effectively  the 
whole  machinery  of  war.  A  rapid  glance  at 
the  interplay  of  these  factors  in  contemporary 
civilisation  will  complete  our  task. 

The  political  development  of  Europe  con- 
tinued to  be  most  rapid  in  the  West,  where 
first  the  Industrial  Revolution  confirmed  the 
earlier  progressive  trend ;  slower  in  the  Central 
States,  broken  and  ravaged  in  the  conflicts 
of  centuries ;  and  most  tardy  in  the  East,  where 
the  Turk  remained,  and  conquests  in  the  South 


200  WAR  AND   PEACE 

and  East  confirmed  the  arbitrary  character 
of  the  Russian  State.  For  forty  years,  there 
was  no  great  war  on  the  Continent;  but  there 
was  an  abundance  of  revolutionary  outbreaks 
of  the  spirit  of  national  democracy.  The  old 
Cosmopolitanism  had  proved  woefully  in- 
sufficient. What  was  true  in  it  could  not  be 
destroyed,  indeed;  the  ideal  of  brotherhood 
had,  in  the  eighteenth  century,  taken  a  place 
from  which  it  could  never  be  dethroned  in 
the  minds  of  thinking  men.  But,  long  before 
Spencer  and  Darwin  began  to  elucidate  the 
processes  of  evolution,  Napoleon  left  Europe 
face  to  face  with  this  radical  lesson — that 
a  pious  dream,  an  academic  culture  are  no 
basis  for  a  federation  of  the  world;  that 
societies  grow  by  regular  organic  stages,  and 
only  so;  that  if  a  world-unity  is  to  be  attained, 
it  must  be  through  a  political  and  economic 
association  of  well-established  groups,  each 
freely  contributing  to  the  life  of  the  whole. 
Cosmopolitanism  was  a  mind  without  a  body. 
Its  realities  were  as  much  beyond  the  common 
mass  of  men  as  their  realities  were  strange  to 
the  cultured  few.  Goethe  said  he  did  not 
know  what  patriotism  meant,  and  was  glad 
to  be  without  it.  But  the  vulgarisation  of  a 
sentiment  must  not  blind  us  to  its  real  bases. 
The  interests  and  influences  that  make  a 
nation  are  the  same  that,  in  variable  pro- 
portion, have  made  other  social  groups,  both 


THE   NEW  EQUILIBRIUM        201 

smaller  and  larger.  We  judge  these  senti- 
ments of  social  growth — clannishness,  paro- 
chialism, provincialism,  nationalism,  patriot- 
ism— as  useful  when  they  are  supporting  a 
true  function  in  a  developing  society,  without 
obstructing  larger  forms  of  union.  When  a 
stage  is  reached  in  which  vital  relationships 
outreach  the  early  limits,  when,  for  instance, 
labour  and  capital  are  equally  governed  by  a 
world  market,  and  law,  administration,  and 
culture  overpass  national  boundaries,  there  is 
an  inevitable,  if  slow,  widening  of  sympathies 
and  common  interests.  The  vogue  of  Imperial- 
ism in  England  and  Germany  represents,  in 
part,  a  perception  that  baronial  towers  and 
city  gates  are  not  the  only  ancient  barriers 
which  fail  to  define  the  real  interests  of  to-day. 
National  growth  embodies  a  partly  instinctive, 
partly  conscious  sense,  at  first  that  any  union 
was  better  than  chaos,  and  afterwards  that 
the  union  must  be  popular,  not  monarchical 
or  oligarchical,  must  express  a  homogeneity, 
a  mobile  equilibrium  of  interests.  So  regarded, 
Internationalism  is  the  fulfilment,  not  the 
negation,  of  Nationalism,  and  therein  differs 
from  the  academic  Cosmopolitanism  of  the 
eighteenth  century. 

Instead  of  liberating  Europe  for  an  era  of 
humane  democracy,  under  republican  and 
federal  forms,  the  perverted  Revolution  had 
delivered  it  over  to  a  new  tribe  of  military  and 


202  WAR  AND   PEACE 

autocratic  "  saviours."  For  reasons  already 
traced,  it  was  certain  that  the  revulsion  toward 
authority  would  be  most  extreme  in  Russia, 
Prussia,  and  Austria;  and  from  these  States 
the  military  and  autocratic  spirit  radiated 
throughout  the  century.  It  was  in  the 
Mediterranean  and  Atlantic  seaboard  States 
that  the  liberationist  movement  made  most 
lapid  progress.  Here  Western  democratic  aid 
was  an  effective  factor;  thus,  while  protesting 
against  despotic  intervention  in  Portugal, 
Canning  elicited  from  the  United  States  the 
famous  Presidential  warning  against  aggression 
In  the  New  World  which  has  come  to  be  known 
as  the  Monroe  Doctrine  (1823),  and  afterwards, 
in  a  brilliant  interval  of  British  foreign  policy, 
procured  the  recognition  of  Greek  independ- 
ence. The  "  July  "  revolution  of  1830,  which 
established  a  quasi-constitutional  system  under 
the  Orleans  family  in  France,  followed  by  the 
achievement  of  national  independence  in 
Belgium,  and  the  reform  of  parliament  in 
England,  marked  the  gathering  of  progressive 
forces  in  the  West,  and  the  failure  of  the 
reactionary  alliance. 

For  Central  Europe  there  was  to  be  no  short 
cut  to  unity  and  freedom.  How,  in  1848,  Young 
Italy  arose,  really  united  for  the  first  time  in 
three  thousand  years,  how,  amid  chaos  of 
defeat,  Piedmont  became  the  "  pole-star  of 
Italian  patriots,"  how  Bourbon  and  Austrian 


THE  NEW  EQUILIBRIUM       203 

rule  was  gradually  ended,  the  Roman  and 
Venetian  difficulties  overcome,  and  the  king- 
dom firmly  established  as  we  now  have  it,  is 
an  oft-told  tale.  But  there  is  here  a  new  type 
in  the  portrait-gallery  of  warfare,  new,  and 
yet,  so  rapid  is  the  contemporary  movement, 
a  type  already  passing  beyond  the  under- 
standing of  the  early  twentieth  century;  for, 
as  an  Italian  writer  says,  "  the  generations 
pass,  men's  minds  take  new  directions,  and 
the  facts  of  experience  become  as  lanterns 
hung  up  in  abandoned  streets."  The  genera- 
tion of  Kossuth  and  Hertzen,  Mazzini  and 
Garibaldi  is  past  and  half -forgotten;  there 
are  still  battles  to  be  fought  for  freedom,  but 
they  are  fought  in  other  ways.  Sad,  grey, 
sophisticated,  taught  from  school  up  to  think 
of  ourselves  as  "  Titans  staggering  "  under 
the  weight  of  a  predestined  orb,  we  must  go 
back  to  the  most  ancient  scenes  of  European 
history  to  recover  the  secret  of  conquering 
youth. 

That  was  Garibaldi's  secret — and  we  may 
take  him  for  type  of  the  soldier  of  liberty,  as 
we  took  Napoleon  as  the  typical  predatory 
conqueror,  and  as  we  shall  take  Bismarck  as 
a  type  of  modern  statecraft  lying  between 
these  extremes.  No  Perfect  Knight,  he,  in- 
deed :  he  was  melodramatic,  loved  too  much 
the  red  shirt  and  brigand  hat;  quarrelled 
with  Mazzini,  the  thinker  of  the  movement, 
quarrelled  with  Cavour,  without  whose  state- 


204  WAR  AND   PEACE 

craft  the  cause  could  not  have  been  won; 
sometimes  even  sulked  in  his  tent;  was  only 
a  great  master  of  irregulars,  not  a  great  general. 
If  you  please.  And,  when  all  is  said,  Garibaldi 
stands  first  in  the  heart  of  his  people,  before 
Mazzini,  and  far  before  Cavour  or  Victor 
Emmanuel — rightly  first,  because  there  is  no 
human  quality  above  perfect  honesty  and 
perfect  devotion  to  a  high  aim.  Youth  and 
inspiration  never  faded  in  him;  and  so  he 
made  youthful  errors  and  achieved  impossible 
victories,  passed  through  the  fire  of  many 
battlefields  in  two  hemispheres,  was  ship- 
wrecked, wounded,  condemned  to  death, 
imprisoned,  exiled,  betrayed,  humiliated,  but 
never  turned  aside  from  his  purpose  of  making 
Italy  one  and  free.  It  is  natural  to  think  of 
him  as  a  sailor,  the  son  and  grandson  of 
Mediterranean  sailors,  with  the  simplicity  and 
strong  will  that  the  sea  breeds.  One  day  he 
sails  in  his  father's  felucca  from  the  palmy, 
flower-buried  shore  of  Nice  for  Rome,  carrying 
with  him  already  something  of  the  bitterness 
of  the  disinherited — "  like  the  Jews,  we  had 
grown  up  without  a  country."  The  world 
will  never  cease  to  wonder  and  to  dream 
over  the  ruins  of  the  Imperial  City — the  vast 
relics  of  the  Empire,  its  baths  and  temples, 
the  tremendous  skeleton  of  the  Colosseum, 
the  broken  arches  and  columns  and  statues, 
the  remains  of  imperial  villas  and  tombs,  the 
wonders  of  papal  Rome,  of  St.  Peter's  and 


THE  NEW  EQUILIBRIUM        205 

the  Lateran,  the  palaces  and  gardens,  city 
walls  and  gates,  the  monstrous  fountains,  the 
churches,  cloisters,  and  shrines.  But  one  needs 
to  stand  beside  the  muddy  Tiber,  to  watch 
the  sunrise  behind  the  Pincian  Hill,  the  sunset 
behind  St.  Peter's  and  the  Castle  of  St.  Angelo, 
to  look  over  the  desert  of  the  Campagna  to 
the  brooding  heights  of  the  Alban  and  Sabine 
Hills,  to  look  and  watch  with  the  eyes  of  an 
Italian,  and  an  Italian  of  seventy  years  ago, 
to  understand  what  Rome  meant  then  to  her 
disinherited  children. 

In  January,  1834,  Garibaldi  landed  at  Genoa, 
and,  disguised  as  a  peasant,  put  his  hand  to 
forty  years  of  work  and  risk  for  "  Young 
Italy."  His  first  conspiracy  brought  him 
promptly  a  death  sentence;  but  he  got  away 
to  the  New  World,  and  we  have  glimpses  of 
him  buccaneering  for  Rio  Grande  and  Monte 
Video,  escaping  by  a  hair's  breadth  all  manner 
of  death,  commanding  squadrons,  driving 
cattle,  teaching  mathematics,  and  at  last 
sailing  home  to  the  tocsins  of  '48,  with  the 
first  of  his  Italian  Legions.  The  memories 
of  three  centuries  of  slavery  and  division,  of 
foreign  tyranny  and  priestly  corruption,  were 
to  be  wiped  out.  Alas  !  old  Chaos  is  not  so 
easily  disposed  of.  Within  six  months  the 
Lombard  movement  was  drowned  in  blood. 
Rome  called  its  champion  from  the  northern 
mountains;  and,  on  February  8,  1849,  when 
Garibaldi,  as  a  deputy  of  the  Constituent 


206  WAR   AND   PEACE 

Assembly,  took  part  in  the  proclamation  of 
the  Republic,  the  end  again  seemed  near. 

But  "  Jesuitry,  allied  as  always  with  the 
autocrats  of  Europe,"  recovered  itself,  and 
the  commander  of  the  defence  was  soon  in 
full  flight  across  the  Apennines  with  a  dwind- 
ling army,  and  the  dogs  of  Austria,  France, 
Spain,  and  Naples  at  his  heels.  Years  of  exile 
followed  this  extraordinary  escape;  the  soldier 
took  to  the  sea  again;  we  see  him  working  as 
a  candle-maker  in  New  York.  On  the  out- 
break of  war  against  Austria  in  1859,  Cavour 
summoned  him  to  Turin,  and,  on  the  bloody 
fields  of  Magenta  and  Solferino,  Lombardy 
was  won,  at  the  cost  of  Savoy  and  Nice,  the 
price  of  French  patronage,  paid  with  the 
consent  of  their  peoples,  however.  The  States 
of  Central  Italy  were  next  in  revolt ;  then,  with 
the  march  of  "  The  Thousand  "  from  Marsala, 
Sicily  was  free,  and  Naples  followed.  Victor 
Emmanuel  was  at  length  King  of  Italy;  but  the 
heart  of  the  kingdom  was  still  to  win.  In  1866, 
Austria,  now  sufficiently  troubled  with  the 
rising  power  of  Prussia,  ceded  Venice;  and  it 
was  as  a  by-product  of  the  Franco-German 
war  that  the  temporal  power  was  finally 
broken.  Twice  Garibaldi  had  marched  upon 
the  capital,  twice  been  captured  and  im- 
prisoned. But  Sedan  is  a  great  word  that 
changes  many  things;  the  chassepots  of 
Mentana  no  longer  "worked  wonders"; 
France,  for  twenty-one  years,  with  one  short 


THE   NEW  EQUILIBRIUM        207 

interval,  protector  of  the  Papacy,  must  now 
look  nearer  home.  And  so  on  September  20, 
1870,  Italian  troops  entered  into  their  own. 

Germany  achieved  a  very  different  unity — • 
that  of  a  Federal  Empire — in  a  very  different 
way.  An  economic  liberation  made  the 
political  conquest  possible,  yet  it  is  often 
forgotten  or  underestimated.  Stein  and 
Hardenberg  had  laid  down  the  principles  of 
a  moderate  Free  Trade;  Prussia's  example 
was  copied  by  one  State  after  another,  and, 
till  the  eve  of  the  Franco-German  War, 
this  tendency  was  supreme.  The  inclusion, 
between  1819  and  1836,  in  the  Zollverein, 
or  Customs  Union,  of  practically  all  the  other 
German  States,  except  Austria,  contributed 
greatly  to  the  growth  of  common  interest 
and  feeling;  and  the  abolition  of  an  almost 
incredible  network  of  tariff  barriers  gave  the 
stimulus  to  trade  and  population  without 
which  Bismarck's  scheming  could  have  been 
of  no  avail.  The  need  of  new  revenue  for 
the  Imperial  Government,  so  as  to  relieve 
the  separate  States  from  an  increase  of  their 
"  matricular  "  contributions,  in  the  economic 
crisis  following  the  war  of  1870,  was  the 
chief  factor  in  the  adoption  of  the  Protec- 
tionist system  in  Germany,  as  in  the  United 
States  the  chief  factor  was  the  costs  of  the 
Civil  War.  Political  reform  lagged,  and  yet 
lags.  The  revolution  of  1848  had  compelled 
most  of  the  Germanic  governments  to  con- 


208  WAR  AND   PEACE 

cede  parliamentary  assemblies  with  a  wide 
suffrage.  The  Austrian  throne  was  shaken 
by  revolts  in  Vienna,  and  in  Italy,  Hungary, 
and  Bohemia.  Nothing  saved  the  Hapsburgs 
but  the  racial  diversity  of  their  subjects; 
and  though,  with  Russian  aid,  the  Hungarian 
insurgents  were  suppressed,  lasting  peace  was 
only  obtained  by  the  grant  of  autonomy  under 
a  difficult  federal  system  which  has  been  con- 
stantly threatened  by  race  strife.  The  divi- 
sions of  North  and  Central  Germany  were  of 
a  different  character,  but  hardly  less  obstinate. 
They  are  based  upon  facts  of  geography. 
The  only  naturally  united  part  of  the  Empire 
is  that  to  which  the  work  of  unification  fell 
— the  North  German  plain,  with  Berlin  at  its 
centre,  the  whole  German  seacoast  at  its 
back,  and  a  preponderantly  agricultural  in- 
terest. South  of  this,  there  is  a  relatively 
homogeneous  strip — the  Kingdoms  of  Saxony 
and  Bavaria,  divided  by  the  Thuringer  Wald. 
To  the  south  of  these  into  the  Alpine  passes, 
and  westward  across  the  Rhine,  lie  border- 
lands severed  by  nature,  by  early  tribal 
settlements  and  remains  of  Roman  influence, 
by  the  westward  trend  of  the  Rhine  commerce 
and  the  eastward  course  of  the  Danube,  by 
the  division  of  these  highways  among  feudal 
princelings,  by  the  contest  between  the  Papacy 
and  the  Reformation,  by  dynastic  rivalries 
of  France  and  Austria,  and  finally  by  diverse 
industrial  development.  Here  are  the  causes 


THE  NEW  EQUILIBRIUM       209 

of  the  particularism  against  which  Bismarck's 
"  mailed  fist  "  and  his  tariff  policy  were  suc- 
cessively directed;  here  are  a  dozen  of  the 
reasons  why,  in  the  third  quarter  of  the  last 
century,  the  democratic  idea  sank  into  a 
movement  of  federal  union  under  Prussia, 
and  an  unprecedented  effort  of  military 
organisation  designed  to  cement  this  union 
by  confirming  the  expulsion  of  Austria  and 
establishing  the  new  industrial  forces  in  safe 
possession  of  both  sides  of  the  great  national 
river. 

Armaments  had  undergone  great  changes 
since  the  Napoleonic  wars.  The  percussion 
rifle,  patented  in  England  in  1807,  supplanted 
the  flint-lock  during  the  'twenties.  In  1836 
the  German  Dreyse  produced  his  improved 
needle-gun,  which  "  behaved  perfectly "  in 
the  hands  of  the  Prussian  infantry  against 
the  Saxon  and  Baden  insurgents  of  1850. 
The  conical  bullet,  invented  by  the  French 
Captain  Minie  in  1849,  gave  greatly  improved 
accuracy  of  fire  in  the  Crimean  campaign, 
when  Armstrong  cannons  were  first  used. 
The  American  Civil  War  witnessed  the  in- 
troduction of  the  breach-loader  and  the 
magazine  rifle.  The  sterner  application  of 
universal  service  in  1859-62  had  given  Prussia 
the  strongest  army  on  the  Continent;  and 
her  advantage  in  1866  from  the  rapid  fire  of 
her  needle-guns  startled  all  Europe.  France 
immediately  adopted  an  improved  Chassepot. 


210  WAR  AND   PEACE 

Shrapnell,  the  first  explosive  projectiles  (the  in- 
vention of  an  English  colonel,  first  used  in  the 
Peninsular  campaign),  were  improved;  and  the 
rifling  of  the  bore  of  cannon  gave  a  further 
range  and  accuracy.  Prussia  had  learned 
another  lesson  in  the  campaign  against 
Austria;  and  her  superiority  in  artillery  was 
one  of  the  chief  factors  in  her  success  in  1870. 
"  There  is  no  doubt  " — thus  Busch,  in  his 
Bismarck,  reports  his  master  as  saying  in  a 
gloomy  moment,  and  the  Chancellor  does 
not  seem  to  have  disavowed  the  words— 
"there  is  no  doubt  that  I  have  caused  un- 
happiness  to  great  numbers.  But  for  me, 
three  great  wars  would  not  have  taken  place; 
80,000  men  would  not  have  been  killed,  and 
would  not  now  be  mourned  by  parents, 
brothers,  sisters,  widows,  and  sweethearts.  I 
have  settled  that  with  God;  but  I  have  had 
little  if  any  pleasure  from  all  I  have  done." 
The  three  wars,  whose  death-toll  is  here  so 
inadequately  stated,  were  those  of  1864, 
about  the  Danish  Duchies  of  Schleswig  and 
Holstein,  which  then  passed  to  Austria 
and  Prussia;  that  of  1866,  after  the  expulsion 
of  the  Austrians,  when,  in  a  seven  weeks' 
campaign,  Hanover,  Saxony,  and  Hesse  were 
occupied,  and  Austria  suffered  a  crushing 
defeat  at  Koniggratz  (Sadowa);  and  the 
Franco-German  War  of  1870.  In  establish- 
ing the  King  of  Prussia  in  the  Presidency  of 
a  German  Confederation  from  which  Austria 


THE  NEW    EQUILIBRIUM       211 

was  finally  excluded,  Bismarck  sought  to 
soften  the  blow,  already  foreseeing  a  graver 
struggle.  In  1867  the  twenty-two  North 
German  States  adopted  what  was  substan- 
tially the  present  Imperial  constitution — a 
legislature,  consisting  of  a  Federal  Council  of 
State  rulers,  and  a  Reichstag  based  on  uni- 
versal suffrage;  control  of  the  Executive,  of 
foreign  affairs,  the  army,  and  the  power  of 
declaring  war  being  in  the  hands  of  the 
Prussian  King  and  Chancellor.  By  a  separate 
Convention,  the  Southern  States  anticipated 
their  incorporation  in  the  Empire  by  placing 
their  armies  at  Prussia's  disposal.  Over  the 
whole  land  the  same  system  of  conscription 
and  stern  discipline  prevailed. 

So  prepared,  Bismarck  hurried  on  the  conflict 
by  which  he  designed  to  put  a  final  limit 
upon  French  influence  and  to  establish  the 
hegemony  of  Prussia  in  Central  Europe.  The 
trivial  episode  of  a  Hohenzollern  candidature 
for  the  Spanish  throne  was  skilfully  engineered 
by  the  man  who  despised  sentiment,  and  put 
all  his  faith  in  "  blood  and  iron,"  to  lead  to 
an  overt  quarrel.  Not  content  with  the 
regular  press  bureau  of  the  Berlin  Foreign 
Office,  Bismarck  had  an  agency  of  his  own 
through  which  he  tuned  the  German  journals 
with  provocative  communications.  The  in- 
comparable "  Buschlein  "  was  one  of  his  men; 
in  his  revelations  we  see  the  Chancellor  con- 
stantly engaged  in  these  journalistic  intrigues, 


212  WAR  AND   PEACE 

"  working  up  the  Spanish  question,"  threaten- 
ing reluctant  papers  with  a  withdrawal  of 
subsidies,  issuing  here  inflammatory  attacks 
on  the  French,  and  there  nasty  sidethrusts 
at  his  Imperial  master,  William  I.  The 
publication  in  a  carefully  edited  form  of  a 
telegram  from  the  King  of  Prussia  declining 
a  further  interview  with  the  French  Am- 
bassador, Benedetti,  was  the  last  touch. 
The  French  Government  regarded  this  as  a 
deliberate  insult,  Germans  regarded  it  as  a 
well-merited  rebuff  closing  a  series  of  insults. 
A  little  later,  Bismarck  indulged  in  this 
significant  reminiscence  :  "I  have  not  seen 
Moltke  looking  so  well  for  a  long  time  past. 
That  is  the  result  of  the  war.  It  is  his  trade. 
I  remember  when  the  Spanish  question 
became  acute  he  looked  ten  years  younger; 
afterwards,  when  I  told  him  that  the  Hohen- 
zollern  had  withdrawn,  he  suddenly  looked 
quite  old  and  infirm;  and  when  the  French 
showed  their  teeth  again,  Moltke  was  once 
more  fresh  and  young.  The  matter  finally 
ended  in  a  diner  d  trois — Moltke,  Roon  and  I 
— which  resulted  "  (here  the  Chancellor  smiled 
a  cunning  smile)  "in  the  Ems  telegram" 
(Busch,  I,  226). 

Despite  knowledge  of  the  superior  force  of 
Prussia,  and,  as  has  since  been  shown,  against 
the  feeling  of  the  great  majority  of  the  French 
people,  Gramont  and  the  Empress  had  their 
way :  war  was  declared  on  July  19,  1870. 


THE   NEW  EQUILIBRIUM        213 

The  British  Government  immediately  offered 
its  mediation  to  both  Powers;  it  was  refused 
by  Napoleon,  to  the  great  chagrin  of  Glad- 
stone, with  whom  Anglo-French  friendship 
was  a  point  of  principle.  The  French  never 
got  beyond  the  frontier,  though  their  sole 
hope  lay  in  a  rapid  dash  into  South  Germany, 
which  might  have  brought  Austria  and  Italy 
into  the  field.  "  Week  after  week  passed; 
stories  reached  the  German  frontier  stations 
of  French  soldiers  made  prisoners  while 
digging  in  potato-fields  to  keep  themselves 
alive.  Absence  of  whole  regiments  that 
figured  in  the  official  order  of  battle,  defect- 
ive transport,  stores  missing  or  congested, 
made  it  impossible  even  to  attempt  the  in- 
road. The  Emperor,  to  whom  alone  the  entire 
data  of  the  military  and  diplomatic  services 
of  France  were  open,  was  incapable  of  exertion 
or  scrutiny,  purposeless,  distracted  with  pain, 
half -imbecile  "  (Fyffe  :  Modern  Europe).  On 
August  4,  the  German  Southern  Army  drove 
back  the  defenders  of  Weissenburg,  and  two 
days  later  overwhelmed  McMahon  at  Worth, 
the  Northern  and  Central  armies  crushing 
Frossard  at  Spicheren  on  the  same  day. 
The  courage  of  the  French  soldiers  was  of 
the  highest;  but  nearly  all  the  generalship, 
as  in  the  bold  rapidity  of  movement  shown  at 
Mars-la-Tour  (Aug.  16),  and  the  concentra- 
tion of  artillery  at  Gravelotte  (Aug.  18),  was 
on  the  German  side.  After  this  double 


214  WAR  AND   PEACE 

defeat,  Bazaine  shut  up  his  army  in  Metz. 
The  Emperor  retired  upon  Paris,  but,  urged 
by  the  Empress  to  save  the  dynasty,  turned 
back  with  McMahon  to  attempt  the  relief 
of  the  besieged  army.  Caught  at  Sedan  by 
a  German  force  twice  as  strong,  Napoleon 
capitulated  after  a  day's  desperate  fighting 
(Sept.  2).  On  September  4,  Gambetta  and 
Favre  proclaimed  the  Third  Republic,  the 
Empress  flying  to  a  long  exile  in  England. 

The  siege  of  Paris  lasted  from  September  20 
to  January  28.  Meanwhile,  Gambetta  had 
made  heroic  efforts,  even  after  Bazaine's  base 
surrender  of  Metz,  with  170,000  men  and  vast 
stores  (Oct.  28),  to  organise  new  popular 
levies.  These  sacrifices  were  in  vain.  Bis- 
marck wanted  to  hurry  things  by  a  summary 
vengeance  on  the  irregulars  in  the  country 
and  on  the  obstinate  Parisians;  but  his 
counsel  was  not  taken.  On  February  26, 
1871,  preliminaries  of  peace  were  signed, 
which  gave  to  the  victors  Alsace  (except 
Belfort),  with  Eastern  Lorraine,  Metz,  and 
Strasburg,  and  an  indemnity  of  five  milliards 
of  francs  (£200,000,000).  The  Germans  had 
suffered  28,600  killed  in  battle,  12,000  by 
disease,  and  100,000  wounded;  the  French 
150,000  killed,  150,000  wounded,  and  600,000 
prisoners. 

At  such  a  cost,  Europe,  as  a  diplomatist 
put  it,  lost  a  mistress  and  gained  a  master. 
About  Bismarck's  masterv  there  was  not 


THE   NEW  EQUILIBRIUM        215 

to  be  a  shadow  of  doubt.  King  William 
had  already  been  crowned  at  Versailles  as 
first  German  Emperor  (Jan.  IT,  1871),  by 
the  will  of  the  federal  armies  and  with 
the  assent  of  the  princes.  The  third  and 
greatest  of  Bismarck's  wars  had  completed 
his  life-work.  He  remained  long  in  office,  to 
counteract  the  liberal  influence  of  the  Emperor 
Frederic  and  his  wife,  to  see  a  more  typical 
Hohenzollern  into  the  saddle,  to  combat 
Socialism,  to  bow  to  Clericalism,  to  establish 
Protectionism,  to  found  the  alliance  with 
Austria  (1879),  in  which  four  years  later  Italy 
became  a  partner. 

It  was  left  to  the  Emperor  William  II, 
in  the  year  of  Bismarck's  death  (1898),  to 
initiate  the  building  of  a  great  German  navy, 
which  was  to  produce  some  such  counterpoise 
to  British  naval  power  as  the  German  army 
had  set  against  France's  power  on  the  Con- 
tinent. This  double  rivalry  has  not  resulted 
in  war,  though  war  has  often  been  threatened; 
but  it  has  stereotyped  the  system  of  universal 
compulsory  military  service  throughout  the 
Continent,  and,  aggravated  by  commercial 
competition,  has  grievously  injured  Anglo- 
German  relations.  For  twenty  years  French 
life  was  poisoned  by  a  passionate  desire  for 
"the  revenge";  but  with  the  springing- 
up  of  a  new  generation,  and  an  increasing 
disparity  between  the  French  and  German 
populations,  common  sense  prevailed.  The 


216  WAR  AND   PEACE 

turning-point  may  be  dated  from  the  fall 
of  General  Boulanger  (1891),  and  the  libera- 
tion of  Captain  Dreyfus  (1899).  Thenceforth, 
the  Republic  has  stood  steadily  for  inter- 
national peace  and  social  progress. 

In  1891  the  Franco-Russian  Alliance  was 
concluded  as  a  balance  to  the  Triple  Alliance. 
In  1904  England  and  France  terminated  a  long 
era  of  jealousy  by  a  territorial  give-and-take 
and  a  popularly  supported  "  Entente  Cor- 
diale."  Shortly  afterwards  (1907),  England 
and  Russia  settled  old  quarrels  in  Asia,  and 
began  to  act  in  unison  in  European  affairs. 
These  connections,  together  with  England's 
old  alliance  with  Portugal,  and  the  relation- 
ships of  her  royal  family  with  Spain,  Norway, 
and  Denmark,  were  regarded  in  Germany  as 
the  result  of  a  "  policy  of  encirclement " 
deliberately  conceived  by  King  Edward.  It 
would  be  juster  to  consider  them  as  the  logical 
fruit  of  the  political  policy  of  Bismarck,  to 
which,  though  with  increasing  hesitation, 
the  German  Empire  is  still  committed.  The 
Iron  Chancellor  was  as  great  in  political 
as  Napoleon  in  military  strategy;  he  was 
greater  in  honesty,  patriotism,  and  construct- 
ive achievement.  He  has  been  credited  with 
much  that  comes  from  quite  other  sources, 
especially  from  the  expansion  of  industry  and 
trade  that  accompanied,  but  were  not  created 
by,  political  unity.  And,  after  all,  his  work 
is  sunk  in  this  general  result — that  Europe 


THE   NEW  EQUILIBRIUM        217 

is  partitioned  between  two  vast  systems  of 
armed  alliance,  beneath  whose  oppressive 
weight  the  forces  of  education,  trade,  and 
democracy  are  preparing  a  sounder  and 
more  stable  union.  Scorning  democracy  and 
humane  ideals,  Bismarck  had,  despite  himself, 
contributed  in  no  small  measure  to  the  growth 
of  the  United  States  of  Europe. 

Two  centres  of  disturbance  on  the  Con- 
tinent remained.  After  many  efforts  to  throw 
off  the  worst  tyranny  now  remaining  in  the 
world,  the  subject  peoples  of  the  Russian 
Tsardom  have  yet  to  win  their  personal  and 
national  liberties ;  and  the  Balkan  lands  under 
the  Turkish  Sultanate  have  been  a  running 
sore  throughout  the  past  century.  Russia 
lost  territory  by  the  Crimean  War,  but  suc- 
ceeded in  her  second  aim  of  preventing  the 
Ottoman  Empire  from  being  "  broken  up  into 
republics  to  afford  a  refuge  to  the  Mazzinis 
and  Kossuths  of  Europe."  This  object  con- 
tinued to  inspire  her  policy;  and  thus  we 
find  Russia  alternately  attacking  and  patron- 
ising the  Sultanate.  The  treaty  of  1856  at 
last  recognised  Turkey  as  in  the  comity  of 
nations,  established  what  was  henceforth 
to  be  known  as  the  Concert  of  Europe,  and, 
under  forms  of  "non-intervention,"  introduced 
the  principle  of  collective  pressure  upon  the 
Turkish  State.  The  Concert  proved  much 
more  effective  in  limiting  Russian  aggression 
than  in  staying  Ottoman  cruelty.  After  the 


218  WAR  AND  PEACE 

Russo-Turkish  War  of  1877-78,  the  Berlin 
Treaty  gave  complete  independence  to  Servia, 
Montenegro,  and  Roumania,  and  closed  the 
Dardanelles  to  Russian  warships.  It  cut 
Bulgaria  into  two  parts,  which  were,  however, 
reunited  in  1885,  and  have  since  become  a 
completely  independent  kingdom,  and  placed 
Bosnia  and  Herzegovina  under  the  occupation 
of  Austria,  which  finally  absorbed  them  while 
Turkey  was  engaged  in  the  domestic  crisis  of 
1908-9.  Greece,  between  the  jealous  fears  of 
Austria,  the  hostility  of  Russia,  the  indifference 
of  England,  obtained  no  satisfaction,  and 
drifted  slowly  toward  a  disastrous  campaign 
against  Turkey  in  1897,  which  placed  Crete  in 
the  custody  of  a  lesser  Concert  of  maritime 
Powers. 

A  Kurdish  proverb  advises  the  farmer  to 
stay  his  shears  till  the  fleece  is  ready.  For 
some  time  after  the  Russo-Turkish  war, 
Abdul  Hamid  contented  himself  with  the 
task  of  accumulating  treasure  at  his  Palace. 
In  1891  he  opened  an  overt  campaign  for  the 
destruction  of  the  Christian  peoples  in  his 
realm.  In  the  massacres  of  1894,  "  the 
Armenians  were  absolutely  hunted  like  wild 
beasts,"  as  one  of  the  British  agents,  Mr. 
Shipley,  said;  the  Italian  Consul -General  esti- 
mated that  50,000  persons  were  slaughtered  in 
this  first  onslaught.  The  Concert  had  become 
impotent  because  the  Tsar,  patron  of  "  the 
Assassin,"  was  supported  by  his  fellow  Em- 


THE  NEW  EQUILIBRIUM       219 

perors  in  forbidding  intervention;  while,  with 
France  tied  to  Russia,  and  Italy  to  Germany 
and  Austria,  England  did  not  dare  to  act  for 
herself.  In  September  1895  a  new  massacre  was 
perpetrated  under  the  eyes  of  the  Ambassadors 
in  Constantinople,  followed  by  butcheries  in 
Asia  Minor  which,  according  to  the  British 
official  reports,  destroyed  30,000  lives,  and 
ruined  the  Armenian  provinces. 

Never  have  British  policy  and  the  morals 
of  Europe  sunk  so  low  as  at  this  time,  when 
Prince  Lobanoff  was  allowed  to  veto  any 
coercive  action  because  "  Russia  could  not  con- 
sent to  the  formation  of  a  new  Bulgaria  on 
her  (Transcaucasian)  frontier."  Nicholas  II, 
newly  crowned,  had  not  yet  stood  trembling 
with  fright  among  the  baillies  of  Aberdeen 
and  the  keepers  at  Balmoral;  was  still  in 
the  eyes  of  an  easily  blinded  world  the 
great  White  Tsar,  mysterious,  omnipotent.  A 
single  Power,  supposed  to  be  Italy  (it  is  one 
of  the  secrets  of  recent  history)  suggested 
that  the  Dardanelles  should  be  forced,  and  the 
Sultan  seized  in  his  Palace.  "  Any  British 
Minister,"  replied  Lord  Rosebery,  "  who  en- 
gages in  a  European  war,  except  under  the 
pressure  of  the  direst  necessity,  except  for 
interests  directly  and  distinctly  British,  is  a 
criminal  to  his  country  and  his  position." 
So  the  pro-Armenia  agitation  of  Mr.  Glad- 
stone was  extinguished;  and  the  Sultan  set 
his  forces  to  a  campaign  of  revenge  in  Crete 


220  WAR  AND   PEACE 

and  Thessaly.  The  same  union  of  Sultan, 
Tsar,  and  Kaiser  doomed  Macedonia  to  fruit- 
less insurrection,  and  a  prolonged  internecine 
warfare  (see  H.  N.  Brailsford's  Macedonia). 
At  length,  in  1908,  a  new  and  decisive  factor 
appeared  on  the  scene.  Coached  by  civilian 
exiles,  and  spurred  on  by  fear  of  an  effective 
European  intervention,  a  band  of  young 
Turkish  officers  raised  the  banner  of  revolt 
in  Monastir,  and  frightened  Abdul  Hamid  into 
conceding  a  Constitution.  A  reactionary  con- 
spiracy followed,  but  it  was  quickly  suppressed, 
the  Sultan  deposed  and  imprisoned,  and  the 
new  Parliament  assured  an  effective  support. 
It  must  be  long  ere  the  lands  governed  from 
Constantinople  can  be  brought  near  to  the 
general  European  level;  but  thenceforth 
there  was  a  hope  and  means  of  progress  that 
had  never  before  existed. 

The  position  of  the  Sultan  of  St.  Petersburg 
had,  in  the  meantime,  been  shaken,  though 
less  decisively.  The  Manchurian  campaign 
(February  1904  to  October  1905)  was  the  first 
war  fought  by  Great  Powers  under  thoroughly 
modern  conditions.  General  Kuropatkin's 
revelations  have  shown  that  certain  timber 
concessions  on  the  Korean  border,  in  which 
the  Russian  Court  was  deeply  interested, 
played  a  prominent  part  in  its  causation;  in 
a  larger  view  it  represented  the  rivalry  of 
two  old  autocracies,  one  of  which,  however, 
had  rapidly  modernised  itself,  for  the  heritage 


THE  NEW  EQUILIBRIUM        221 

of  East  Asiatic  suzerainty.  The  frightful 
effect  of  the  new  weapons  was  exhibited  in 
the  destruction  of  the  Russian  fleet,  the 
disaster  of  Liao-Yang,  the  siege  and  fall  of 
Port  Arthur,  and  the  yet  greater  debacle 
of  Mukden.  Altogether,  two  and  a  half 
million  men  were  placed  in  the  field,  in  nearly 
equal  proportion,  by  the  two  combatants. 

The  Japanese  reports  show  470,000  casual- 
ties (80,000  killed  or  dead  of  disease,  170,000 
wounded,  221,000  sick);  the  Russian  reports 
140,000  killed  and  wounded,  345,000  sick, 
40,000  missing,  and  31,000  prisoners.  The 
battle  of  Mukden,  when  350,000  men  were 
engaged  for  three  weeks  on  a  frontage  of 
fifty  miles,  with  losses  aggregating  163,000, 
was  probably  the  largest  and  most  destruct- 
ive in  modern  history.  The  war  shook  the 
Tsardom  to  its  foundations,  provoking  mili- 
tary and  naval  mutinies,  and  revolutionary 
outbreaks,  in  fear  of  which  Nicholas  II  con- 
ceded to  Russia  the  form  of  parliamentary 
institutions.  It  showed  the  world  the  con- 
nection between  oppression  at  home  and  war 
abroad,  and  taught  neutral  fishermen,  ship- 
owners, and  investors  that  no  quarrel  can  be 
distant  enough  for  them  to  escape  injury. 
Thus,  considerations  of  business  reinforced 
the  feeble  promptings  of  humanity,  offended 
by  the  "  bloody  Sunday "  massacre.  And, 
while  Japan  won  the  homage  due  to  efficiency 
and  stoic  courage,  she,  too,  had  to  learn  a 


222  WAR  AND   PEACE 

hard  lesson.  Russia  was  left  at  the  end  of 
the  war  with  a  national  debt  of  a  thousand 
million  pounds  sterling.  But,  even  if  it 
could  have  paid,  there  was  no  possibility 
of  extorting,  an  indemnity,  since  there  was 
no  possibility  of  occupying  the  Russian 
capital  and  seizing  the  treasury  and  adminis- 
tration. The  Treaty  of  Portsmouth  was  a 
confession  that,  in  the  twentieth  century,  war 
cannot  pay,  as  well  as  a  warning  to  European 
States  to  abandon  their  baser  designs  upon 
the  now  awakened  East. 

In  the  story  of  the  extension  of  the  European 
equilibrium  to  the  remainder  of  the  world,  the 
most  considerable  chapters  are  those  relating 
the  colonisation  of  North  America,  and  the 
growth  of  the  British  Empire,  which  now 
embraces  nearly  a  quarter  of  the  population 
of  the  earth.  The  three  centuries  of  British 
Imperial  history  may  be  roughly  divided  into 
four  unequal  periods  of  development.  The 
first  two  we  have  already  noted — an  experi- 
mental stage  which  we  may  count  as  extending 
from  the  East  India  Company  Charter  of  1600 
to  the  Union  of  Scotland  and  England  in  1707, 
or  to  the  Peace  of  Utrecht  and  the  Anglo- 
Spanish  Slave  Trade  Compact  of  1718;  and  a 
period  in  which  England  was  absorbed  in  the 
struggle  with  France  which  gave  her  Canada 
and  India,  and  with  the  policy  of  high  taxation, 
trade  restriction,  and  coercive  sovereignty 
which  lost  her  the  American  colonies.  A  third 


THE   NEW   EQUILIBRIUM        223 

step  carries  us  through  the  Napoleonic  struggle 
to  the  final  repeal  of  the  Corn  Laws  in  1849. 
Commercialism  was  now  ripening  rapidly; 
and  England's  success  as  a  trading  State  led 
to  a  temporary  decline  of  political  imperialism. 
The  solidest  gain  of  this  period  consisted  in 
the  settlement  (1788-1840)  of  the  Australian 
colonies. 

Finally,  in  the  latter  half  of  the  nine- 
teenth century,  the  trade  supremacy  due  to 
prior  industrial  development,  and  encouraged 
by  free  trade  and  popular  education,  was 
checked  by  the  appearance  of  powerful 
foreign  rivals,  the  first  result  being,  during  the 
'seventies,  'eighties,  and  'nineties,  a  fever  of 
territorial  expansion  with  the  object  of  "  stak- 
ing out  claims  for  posterity,"  and  in  the  hope 
that  trade  would  "  follow  the  flag."  The  chief 
extensions  of  the  Empire  were  in  Africa,  where 
the  Southern  hinterlands,  inclusive  of  the  two 
Boer  Republics,  were  conquered,  and  huge 
territories  entirely  populated  by  native  races 
were  subjected  in  the  west  and  in  the  east- 
centre  (Nigeria  alone  having  an  area  of  450,000 
square  miles,  and  a  population  estimated  at 
30  millions);  while  Egypt  was  occupied  under 
a  nominal  Turkish  suzerainty,  and  the  Soudan, 
after  campaigns  against  successive  Mahdis, 
was  held  as  the  joint  property  of  England 
and  Egypt.  The  territories  of  British  India 
were  also  greatly  extended.  In  the  last 
fifteen  years  of  the  century,  the  population 


224  WAR   AND   PEACE 

of  the  Empire  was  estimated  to  have  increased 
from  300  to  400  millions,  and  its  area  from 
eight  to  twelve  million  square  miles,  while 
British  naval  expenditure  rose  from  £11, 000,000 
to  £25,000,000  a  year.  So  far  from  being, 
as  was  said,  a  "  record  reign  of  peace,"  the 
sixty-four  years  of  Queen  Victoria's  reign — 
marked  early  by  the  Crimean  campaign  and 
the  Indian  Mutiny  (1857) — witnessed  some 
forty  Imperial  wars  or  expeditions,  in  which 
China  was  opened  to  the  opium  traffic,  and 
Sikhs,  Burmese,  Afghans,  Chitralis,  Egyptians, 
Soudanese,  Abyssinians,  Kaffirs,  Zulus,  Basu- 
tos,  Matabeles,  Mashonas,  Bechuanas,  Ni- 
gerians, and  Maoris  were  taught  the  superior 
merit  of  high  explosives.  The  Queen  died 
amid  painful  echoes  from  the  South  African 
battlefields,  crying  on  her  death-bed,  "  Oh, 
that  peace  may  come  !  " 

Something  more  than  a  reign  and  a  century 
ended  with  the  passing  of  this  venerated  figure. 
Many  factors  contributed  to  a  reaction  under 
"  Edward  the  Peacemaker."  One,  and  not 
the  least,  lay  in  the  discovery  that  the  conquest 
of  50,000  Dutch  farmers  had  required  a  cam- 
paign of  two  and  a  half  years,  an  army  of 
250,000  men,  and  an  expenditure  almost  equal 
to  the  cost  to  England  of  all  the  other  wars 
of  the  Victorian  era  (I  estimate  this  at  about 
£280,000,000,  of  which  the  Crimean  War  ac- 
counts for  £116,000,000).  Reflection  on  these 
facts  speedily  produced  one  of  the  most  notable 


THE  NEW  EQUILIBRIUM        225 

vindications  of  British  statesmanship  and 
democracy,  in  the  granting  of  self-government 
to  the  Boer  States,  followed  by  the  establish- 
ment of  a  Union  of  South  Africa  under  a 
Boer  Premier. 

To  the  same  years  dates  the  great  settle- 
ment with  France  (August  8,  1904),  a 
compact  between  two  democratic  States  made 
after  a  prolonged  period  of  peace  without 
immediate  outside  pressure,  and,  so,  like 
neither  the  arbitrary  rearrangements  of  power 
and  territory  occasionally  made  by  councils  of 
autocratic  rulers,  nor  the  treaties  closing  the 
wars  of  the  past.  For  twenty  years,  the  words 
Egypt,  Newfoundland,  Morocco  had  stood  for 
problems  supposed  to  be  well-nigh  insoluble; 
and  behold  !  as  with  a  magician's  wand,  a 
wholesale  diplomatic  clearance  of  questions 
of  territory  and  trade,  of  "  honour  and  vital 
inte  •  ./:•;."  The  way  had  been  prepared  by  a 
series  of  arbitral  treaties  among  the  West 
European  Powers,  led  by  France  and  England, 
as  the  way  for  these  had  been  prepared  by  the 
first  Hague  Peace  Conference  in  1899.  While 
the  spirit  of  pacific  reconstruction  was  thus 
"  in  the  air,"  the  costs  of  empire-building  were 
brought  home  in  various  forms  to  thinking 
men.  The  trade  return  had  been  signally 
disappointing;  and  the  self-governing  colonies 
had  made  it  clear  that  they  could  not  be 
counted  on  to  share  any  further  burdens  of 
Imperial  adventure.  The  rise  of  Japan,  with 


226  WAR  AND   PEACE 

which  England  concluded  in  1902  a  military 
and  political  alliance,  and  the  appearance  of 
Young  Turkey,  put  a  new  aspect  upon  the 
problems  of  Asiatic  rule;  ravages  of  famine 
and  plague,  and  sporadic  conspiracy  against 
holders  of  outposts  in  a  far  land  impossible 
of  British  colonisation,  recalled  Seeley's  con- 
clusion as  to  the  necessary  lack  of  common 
interest,  save  in  trade,  between  India  and 
England.  What,  then,  remained  ?  Duty,  the 
hardest  duty  of  world-rule  to-day.  Its  first 
implication  was  evidently  that  the  problem 
should  not  be  aggravated  by  further  increase 
of  the  "  child  peoples  "  under  Anglo-Saxon 
tutelage.  Accordingly,  a  decade  has  passed 
without  war  in,  or  addition  of  territory  to, 
the  British  Empire.  The  basis  of  Imperial 
peace  is  laid. 

Meanwhile,  the  North  American  Republic 
has  grown  from  strength  to  strength.  Only 
once  has  this  great  experiment  been  threatened 
with  destruction.  Freed  from  dynastic  rival- 
ries and  feudal  obstructions,  from  religious 
strife  and  military  ambition,  the  States  had 
kept  one  evil  heritage  from  the  Old  World, 
the  morbid  revival  of  patriarchal  agriculture 
in  the  sub -tropical  region  around  the  Gulf  of 
Florida.  Nominally  on  a  question  of  union  or 
disruption,  the  Civil  War  of  1861-65  really  re- 
presents the  last  effort  to  found  a  state  openly 
on  slave  labour.  The  slaves  had,  in  fact, 
increased  from  half-a-million  at  the  time  of  the 


ORGANISATION  OF  PEACE       227 

Revolution  to  four  millions  on  the  outbreak  of 
the  war.  The  South  was  beaten  less  by  the 
badness  of  its  ease  than  its  lack  of  men.  At 
the  end  of  the  struggle,  its  armies  were  out- 
numbered by  nearly  six  to  one.  Yet  it  re- 
quired four  years'  conflict,  with  the  loss  of  a 
million  lives  and  two  thousand  million  pounds 
sterling,  to  attain  the  end  which,  a  few  years 
before,  might  have  been  reached  by  an  easy 
monetary  transaction.  Such,  in  our  time,  is 
the  cost  of  the  appeal  to  the  sword. 


CHAPTER  XI 

THE   ORGANISATION   OF  PEACE 

THE  new  political  equilibrium  is  strength- 
ened by  four  of  the  most  notable  developments 
of  the  past  half -century.  These  are  (1)  the 
ceaseless  advance  in  the  quality  and  quantity 
of  armaments,  by  which  the  character  of 
warfare  has  been  completely  transformed; 
(2)  the  full  establishment  of  an  international 
Credit  economy,  by  which  the  commercial 
life  of  the  civilised  nations  is  being  steadily 
unified,  while  each  is  threatened  with  injury 
from  any  breach  of  the  peace;  (3)  the  rein- 
forcement of  older  elements  of  international 
culture  and  law  by  the  power  of  organised 
Labour,  now,  like  organised  Capital,  a  force 
of  international  character;  and  (4)  the  general 
tendency  among  Western  nations  toward 
H  2 


228  WAR  AND   PEACE 

an  arrest  of  population,  which  removes  the 
impetus  to  warfare  formerly  supplied  by  a 
surplus  of  "  food  for  powder,"  marks  the 
proximate  end  of  the  swarming  process,  and 
imposes  a  new  sense  of  the  value  of  the  lives 
on  which  the  future  of  Western  civilisation 
must  depend. 

1.  In  death-dealing  efficiency,  the  improve- 
ment in  arms  since  the  Franco-German  War 
has  thrown  all  the  inventions  of  all  previous 
history  into  the  shade.  It  began  with  the 
production  of  the  Martini-Henry,  Berdan, 
Gras,  and  Werder  rifles.  A  double  revolution 
marked  the  year  1886,  when  smokeless  powder 
and  the  Lebel  small-bore  magazine  gun  were 
adopted  in  France.  The  Mannlicher,  Mauser, 
Lee-Metford,  and  other  models  followed,  each 
giving  greater  range,  rapidity,  and  accuracy 
of  fire.  In  artillery  there  have  been  similar 
changes;  the  new  steel  processes  have  made 
possible  a  continuous  enlargement  of  cannon, 
and  the  use  of  high-explosive  projectiles, 
while  there  are  now  many  types  of  quick- 
firing  machine-guns.  The  development  of 
naval  power,  from  the  Merrimac  and 
Monitor  of  fifty  years  ago  to  the  latest 
"  super-Dreadnoughts,'*  is  still  more  prodi- 
gious. One  fact  will  serve  to  illustrate  the 
effect  of  invention  in  this  field.  In  the 
twenty  years  following  the  "  Navy  scare  " 
of  1884,  Great  Britain  spent  £450,000,000  in 


ORGANISATION  OF  PEACE        229 

the  effort  to  maintain  a  fleet  stronger  than 
any  two  possible  rivals.  In  1905,  the  Ad- 
miralty, in  its  scheme  of  concentration, 
admitted  that  most  of  this  expenditure  was 
then  represented  mainly  by  scrap-iron,  115 
vessels  of  the  classes  of  "  unprotected  "  and 
"  protected "  cruisers  being  condemned  as 
practically  useless  except  for  "  police  "  pur- 
poses. This  clearance  was,  however,  only 
the  beginning  of  a  new  and  higher  level  of 
competition,  opened  by  the  laying-down 
of  the  "Dreadnought"  in  October  1905. 
Since  then  another  fleet  has  become  obsolete. 
The  modern  British  Navy  has  never  fought 
a  battle;  but  it  has  cost  more  in  money 
than  the  whole  of  the  British  campaigns 
of  the  past  century. 

The  most  considerable  attempt  to  show  the 
effect  in  actual  hostilities  of  these  changes 
is  that  of  the  Polish  banker  and  economist 
Jean  de  Bloch  (1836-1902),  author  of  the 
huge  six-volume  work  on  modern  warfare 
already  cited,  and  founder  of  the  Museum  of 
War  and  Peace  at  Lucerne.  De  Bloch's 
conclusions  were  that,  as  between  Powers  of 
nearly  equal  strength,  warfare  will  in  future 
be  a  suicidal  deadlock,  a  struggle  without 
possibility  of  decisive  result,  and  ruinous  to 
both  parties;  that  other  means  of  settling  in- 
ternational disputes  must  therefore  be  found; 
and  that,  as  these  vast  armaments  are  need- 


230  WAR  AND   PEACE 

less  for  defence  and  useless  for  aggression, 
those  who  rely  upon  them  are  visionaries. 
His  evidence  pointed  most  clearly  to  two 
facts :  the  first,  that  the  history  of  war 
exhibits  a  gradual  removal  of  combatants 
to  greater  distances  from  each  other,  so  that 
neither  in  the  better  nor  the  worse  qualities 
it  evokes  is  the  struggle  what  it  used  to  be; 
the  second,  that  science  gives  great  compara- 
tive advantages  to  the  defence,  in  the  power 
of  long-range,  quick-firing  rifles  and  guns 
(from  ten  to  forty  times  more  effective  than 
those  used  in  1870  and  1877),  and  in  the  new 
art  of  entrenchment.  Throughout  history 
earthworks  have  been  used;  but  earthworks 
which  an  enemy  could  safely  approach  within 
two  or  three  hundred  paces  were  a  trifling 
obstacle  compared  with  those  of  to-day, 
planned  to  permit  of  gradual  retirement,  and 
fronted  with  a  fire  zone  of  a  thousand  yards 
across  which  effective  rifle  fire  can  be  main- 
tained at  the  rate  of  twenty  shots  a  minute. 
The  army  of  a  great  State  would  now  be  an 
immensely  larger  force  than  ever  took  the 
field  in  the  past,  consisting  of  the  manhood 
of  a  nation,  not  a  mercenary  surplus.  It 
would  be  a  body  of  educated  men,  an  army 
of  engineers.  Its  infantry  lines  and  battery 
positions  would  be  invisible.  The  invader 
must  come  into  the  open  if  he  is  to  accom- 
plish anything;  he  would  find  his  cavalry 


ORGANISATION  OF  PEACE    231 

useless  against  entrenched  infantry,  and 
would  experience  a  difficulty  which  would  not 
be  experienced  by  the  defence  in  supplying 
himself  with  the  very  heavy  and  powerful 
shells  now  needed  for  artillery.  Battle  in 
the  open  would  mean  annihilation;  yet  it  is 
only  by  assault  that  entrenched  positions 
can  be  carried.  The  attacker  would  be 
forced  to  entrench  himself;  so  the  science 
of  the  spade  reduces  battles  to  sieges,  and 
campaigns  become  a  long  deadlock  between 
stationary  forces,  and  a  game  of  hide-ano> 
seek  between  mobile  forces.  The  spirit  of 
resistance  will  be  encouraged  by  the  fact  that 
a  conqueror  must  make  greater  sacrifices 
than  the  defenders.  The  volunteer  of  demo- 
cracy has  proved  himself,  man  for  man,  a 
match  for  the  regular  soldier,  mercenary 
or  conscript.  Guerilla  fighting  will  no  longer 
be  without  order  or  method;  it  will  be  scienti- 
fically equipped,  and  moved  by  a  spirit  of 
nationality  stronger  than  ever  before  known, 
Railways  will  be  easily  destroyed  and  roads 
blocked. 

Warfare  will  drag  on  more  slowly  than  ever. 
The  numbers  of  men  and  the  field  of  opera- 
tions will  be  so  large  that  the  genius  of  the 
best  generals  will  be  incapable  of  controlling 
them.  Even  with  a  railway  base,  an  army  ot 
200,000  men  cannot  move  quickly,  especially 
since  they  cannot  any  longer  live  on  the 


232  WAR  AND   PEACE 

country;  and  the  dispersion  necessitated  by 
modern  fire  makes  the  direction  of  such  a 
mass  difficult  and  hazardous.  The  hey-day  of 
warfare  lay  in  the  infancy  of  firearms,  when, 
with  small,  mobile  armies,  a  bold  and  calcu- 
lating commander  could  direct  quick  marches, 
sudden  changes  of  plan,  feints,  turning  move- 
ments, cavalry  charges,  strategical  demon- 
strations of  all  kinds.  But  this  strategy 
is  as  dead  as  Bonaparte.  Even  a  Moltke 
could  not  manipulate  the  European  army 
of  to-day. 

There  is  a  notable  inadequacy  in  Buckle's 
treatment  of  the  decline  of  military  genius 
(in  his  chapter  on  "  The  Comparison  of  Moral 
and  Intellectual  Laws").  Of  his  two  great 
generalisations — that  in  early  societies  pri- 
mary economic  factors  (climate  and  food 
supply,  in  particular)  are  absolutely  dominant, 
while  in  civilised  societies  intellectual  acquisi- 
tions are  the  supreme  and  only  permanent 
factors  of  progress — the  first  is  much  the  more 
safely  established;  but  both  require  more 
examination  than  he  gives  them.  In  ancient 
times,  as  Buckle  shows,  militarism  com- 
manded the  best  talent  of  the  peoples;  and 
he  adds :  "in  the  modern  world  this  iden- 
tical profession,  including  many  millions  of 
men,  has  never  been  able  since  the  sixteenth 
century  to  produce  ten  authors  who  have 
reached  the  first  class,  either  as  writers  or 


ORGANISATION   OF  PEACE    233 

thinkers."  This  method  of  glorifying  intel- 
lectual influences  seems  unjust  and  unsound, 
for  why  should  a  soldier  in  any  age  be  tested 
by  his  power  to  write  a  book  ?  Economic 
influences  are  as  dominant  as  ever  in  history, 
though  their  character  has  changed.  Soldiers 
of  genius  no  longer  appear  because  the 
environment  is  unfavourable,  the  demand 
has  failed.  Othello's  occupation 's  gone.  The 
mechanism  of  war  has  killed  the  art  of  war; 
and  this  mechanism  is  itself  doomed  because, 
while  it  can  reap  no  recompense,  its  cost  in 
use  is  likely  to  bring  its  owners  to  the  pit  of 
bankruptcy,  famine,  and  revolution. 

This  argument  might  be  illustrated  in 
detail  from  the  American  Civil  War,  the 
Austro  -  German,  Franco  -  German,  Russo- 
Turkish,  and  Boer  campaigns.  We  have 
little  evidence  of  what  the  results  of  conflict 
between  the  naval  monsters  of  the  twentieth 
century  may  be,  for  the  destruction  of  the 
Spanish  fleets  off  Santiago  and  Manila,  and 
of  the  Russian  fleet  in  the  strait  of  Tsushima, 
would  be  better  described  as  battues  than 
battles.  But  the  principles  established  by 
De  Bloch  apply  here,  with,  possibly,  greater 
force,  especially  since  the  appearance  of  four 
instruments  which  he  did  not  live  to  see — 
wireless  telegraphy,  the  aeroplane,  the  dirigi- 
ble balloon,  and  the  marine  internal  combus- 
tion engine.  There  will  be  the  same  choice, 


234  WAR   AND   PEACE 

for  States  of  nearly  equal  strength,  between 
inaction  in  harbour  and  annihilation  in  the 
©pen;  while  (failing  an  agreement  to  respect 
private  property)  a  swrarm  of  privateersmen 
-will  destroy  the  maritime  commerce  on  which 
the  combatant  nations  depend.  The  old 
conditions  of  dashing  attack  and  personal 
valour,  all  the  strategy  of  Nelson,  are  gone 
with  the  old  wooden  sailing  ships.  Half-a- 
dozen  battles  would  now  destroy  fleets  that 
have  cost  hundreds  of  millions  to  build  and 
eould  not  be  speedily  replaced.  One  such 
convulsion  would  shake  European  society  to 
its  foundations. 

The  substantial  truth  of  these  views  is  no 
longer  disputed.  It  was  stated  tersely  by 
the  Russian  Emperor  in  his  famous  rescript 
of  1898  summoning  the  first  Hague  Peace 
Conference:  ;t  The  financial  charges  conse- 
quent on  increasing  armaments  strike  at 
public  prosperity  in  its  very  source.  The 
intellectual  and  physical  strength  of  the 
nations,  labour  and  capital,  are  for  the  major 
part  diverted  from  their  natural  application 
and  unproductively  expended.  Hundreds  of 
millions  are  devoted  to  acquiring  terrible 
engines  of  destruction  which,  though  to-day 
regarded  as  the  last  word  of  sc.ence,  are 
destined  to-morrow  to  lose  all  value,  in  con- 
sequence of  some  fresh  discovery  in  the  same 
field.  National  culture,  economic  progress, 


ORGANISATION  OF  PEACE       235 

and  the  production  of  wealth  are  either 
paralysed  or  checked  in  their  development. 
Moreover,  in  proportion  as  the  armaments 
of  each  Power  increase,  so  do  they  less  and 
less  fulfil  their  object.  The  economic  crises 
due  in  great  part  to  the  system  of  excessive 
armaments,  and  the  continual  danger  which 
lies  in  this  massing  of  war  material,  are 
transforming  the  armed  peace  of  our  days 
into  a  crushing  burden  which  the  peoples 
have  more  and  more  difficulty  in  bearing. 
It  appears  evident,  then,  that,  if  this  state 
of  things  were  prolonged,  it  would  lead 
inevitably  to  the  very  cataclysm  which  it 
is  desired  to  avert,  the  very  horrors  of 
which  make  every  thinking  being  shudder  in 
advance. " 

2.  For  forty  years  there  has  been  no  war 
in  Western,  Central,  and  Northern  Europe; 
and,  with  the  exception  of  the  Cuban  cam- 
paign, North  America  has  enjoyed  unbroken 
peace.  During  this  period,  the  commercial 
intercourse  of  the  world  has  undergone  a 
revolution  in  character,  as  important  as  its 
increase  in  extent,  if  less  obvious.  The  in- 
crease is,  indeed,  as  much  the  result  of  the 
development  of  an  elaborate  Credit  system 
as  of  the  new  manufacturing  processes  and 
improved  communications.  But  a  Credit 
economy  is  immensely  more  sensitive  than 
a  cash  economy.  Commodities  and  bullion 


236  WAR  AND   PEACE 

are  more  susceptible  than  ever.  Fragments 
of  a  penny  on  the  price  of  grain  may  divert 
millions  of  pounds'  worth  of  trade  from  one 
country  to  another;  and  these  fractional 
changes  may  arise  from  some  local  and 
apparently  trifling  disturbance  thousands  of 
miles  away  from  the  market  which  registers 
them.  The  material  conveniences  of  our 
time — division  of  labour,  joint-stock  trading, 
improved  transport,  telegraphs  and  cables, 
newspapers — have  all  increased  this  sensi- 
tiveness, and,  by  its  very  nature,  credit  feels 
it  more  quickly  than  material  wealth.  So 
long  as  peace  continues,  the  advantages  of 
"  paper "  more  than  compensate  for  this 
weakness.  Even  the  speculation  on  stock 
and  share  and  produce  exchanges,  which  so 
easily  degenerates  into  gambling,  has  served 
the  trading  class  by  levelling  out  variations 
in  prices  due  to  natural  causes.  Insurance, 
being  a  substitute  for  a  reserve  of  capital,  not 
only  protects  against  loss,  it  increases  borrow- 
ing power.  Banks  draw  from  the  unused 
surplus  of  wealth  in  the  community  immense 
funds  which,  being  lent  out  or  made  the  basis 
of  commercial  credit,  lead  to  the  greater 
development  of  trade.  The  smooth  working  of 
the  central  administration  and  local  authorities, 
as  well  as  of  manufactures  and  trade,  depends 
to-day  upon  this  power  of  easy  borrowing. 
The  rapid  development  of  the  United 


ORGANISATION   OF  PEACE      237 

States,  the  British  colonies,  and  countries 
like  Argentina  is  wholly  due  to  it.  Thus, 
an  extension  to  foreign  countries  of  the 
proprietary  interests  of  the  creditor  nations 
has  taken  place  which  must  deeply  affect 
the  policy  of  these  nations.  The  amount  of 
British  investments  abroad  probably  exceeds 
£3,000  millions,  a  sum  equal  to  one-third 
of  the  estimated  value  of  private  property 
in  the  United  Kingdom  (see  F.  W.  Hirst, 
The  Stock  Exchange,  and  Chiozza  Money, 
Riches  and  Poverty);  and  this  sunk  capital 
yields  an  income  of  some  £80  millions  a  year 
to  persons  living  there.  The  investment 
of  foreign  capital  in  the  United  Kingdom 
amounts  to  hundreds  of  millions  sterling. 
France  holds  about  a  half  of  the  Russian  debt 
of  £1,000  millions.  In  these  and  other  cases, 
the  connection  between  investment  and  policy 
resulting  either  in  war  or  peace  is  clear.  The 
policy  of  Britain  has  been  injuriously  dis- 
turbed by  financial  influences  when  it  was 
in  contact  with  wealthy  lands  feebly  held, 
generally  by  native  tribes.  The  complete 
partition  of  Africa  closed  this  period  of 
belligerent  expansion.  Foreign  investment 
in  settled  countries  must  favour  the  organisa- 
tion of  peace.  It  may  produce  incidental 
evils:  the  French  loans  to  Russia  have 
bolstered  up  a  corrupt  and  cruel  government, 
while  ensuring  an  interim  balance  of  power 


238  WAR  AND   PEACE 

in  Europe.  But  it  serves  the  growth  of  a 
more  rational  world-order  in  two  ways : 
it  reminds  powerful  sections  of  one  community 
of  their  material  interest  in  the  peace  and 
welfare  of  another,  perhaps  a  "  rival,"  State; 
and  it  reminds  any  would-be  belligerent 
that,  in  a  day  when  the  value  of  national 
capital  has  become  so  largely  dependent 
upon  international  credit,  the  old  rewards 
of  successful  warfare  cannot  be  reaped. 

An  Anglo- German  war,  for  instance,  would 
destroy  not  only  the  regular  volume  of  exports 
and  imports,  so  vital  to  the  prosperity  of 
both  peoples;  invasion  would  destroy  English 
property  in  Germany  and  German  property 
in  England;  above  all,  it  would  destroy  the 
sensitive  mechanism  of  credit  on  which  the 
economic  life  of  both  countries  depends.  The 
cash  reserves,  already  so  small  for  the  struc- 
ture of  credit  they  have  to  uphold,  would 
be  further  diminished.  There  being  no  cer- 
tainty as  to  the  issue  of  such  a  conflict,  and 
only  too  much  certainty  as  to  its  ruinous 
cost,  State  securities  in  both  countries  would 
fall  rapidly.  Foreign  countries  would  call 
in  their  balances  from  London  and  Berlin, 
which,  in  turn,  would  be  compelled  to  realise 
their  foreign  loans.  The  withdrawal  of  credit 
and  loanable  capital,  the  interruption  of 
supplies,  and  the  withdrawal  of  labour 
would  starve  trade  and  manufacture;  and 


ORGANISATION  OF   PEACE      239 

the  rise  of  taxation  and  prices,  coupled  with 
falling  wages  and  reduced  employment  of 
those  not  actively  engaged  in  the  war  and  the 
war  industries,  would  produce  distress,  deepen- 
ing to  panic.  If  there  were  any  victor  in  such 
a  conflict,  and  if  he  succeeded  in  occupying 
the  enemy's  capital,  he  would  find  the  wealth 
due  to  credit  flown,  and  the  immediately 
seizable  capital  scarcely  sufficient  to  pay  for 
the  investments  lost  by  his  own  countrymen, 
let  alone  the  costs  of  the  war. 

But,  long  before  this,  the  forces  of  organised 
labour  in  both  countries  would  have  been 
mobilised  for  revolt,  and  neighbouring  Powers 
would  be  ready  for  an  effective  intervention. 

3.  The  political  and  economic  union  of 
nations  described  above  has  been  further 
strengthened  by  the  growth  of  an  inter- 
national legal,  legislative,  and  administrative 
system,  which,  although  still  in  its  infancy, 
has  already  reached  a  considerable  elaboration. 

We  have  seen  that  conciliation  and  arbitra- 
tion were  occasionally  used  in  very  early 
times  to  prevent  or  end  disputes.  As  a 
settled  quasi -legal  process,  International  Arbi- 
tration may  be  dated  (as  may  the  unofficial 
Peace  Movement  in  which  Victor  Hugo, 
Bastiat,  Cobden,  Bright,  and  Elihu  Burritt 
were  the  first  great  figures)  from  the  period 
following  the  Napoleonic  wrars.  It  has  steadily 
increased  in  definiteness  and  authority.  The 


240  WAR  AND   PEACE 

first  stage  consisted  in  the  addition  of  an 
arbitration  clause  to  commercial  and  other 
treaties,  and  the  evolution  of  a  regular  pro- 
cedure through  occasional  arbitrations.  Then 
arbitration  treaties  proper  began  to  be  nego- 
tiated, in  the  'eighties.  A  great  leap  forward 
was  made  when  the  first  Hague  Conference 
(1899)  established  a  Permanent  Arbitration 
Court,  with  a  detailed  code,  which  was 
amended  and  enlarged  at  the  second  Confer- 
ence (1907).  From  1822  to  1900  there  were 
enacted  125  Arbitration  treaties;  in  the  sub- 
sequent decade,  180  agreements  of  very  much 
larger  scope  have  been  signed.  The  Anglo- 
French  Treaty  of  October  14,  1904,  became 
a  model,  which  all  the  leading  nations  have 
since  followed.  During  the  nineteenth  cen- 
tury, 212  arbitral  awards  were  made,  and 
every  one  was  executed,  though  several  (the 
Alabama,  Samoa,  Venezuela,  and  Alaska) 
disputes  were  of  a  grave  character.  When, 
in  1910,  the  Hague  Court  quietly  settled  the 
long-standing  Newfoundland  fisheries  dis- 
pute, no  doubt  remained  either  of  the  utility 
or  the  authority  of  this  international  judi- 
cature. 

Meanwhile,  the  parent  body,  with  a  Third 
Conference  in  view,  has  assumed  the  position 
of  a  permanent  institution  representative 
of  the  whole  civilised  world.  In  1899,  dele- 
gates of  26  independent  States  met  in  the 


ORGANISATION  OF  PEACE    241 

"  House  in  the  Wood  "  in  the  Dutch  capital, 
and  astonished  the  sceptics  by  the  spirit  with 
which  they  commenced  the  difficult  business 
of  international  legislation.  In  1907  there 
were  230  delegates  from  43  States;  among 
other  results  of  their  labours  were  an  agree- 
ment to  establish  an  International  Naval 
Prize  Appeal  Court  (the  first  international 
body  having  power  to  over-rule  national 
jurisdictions) — for  which  a  Conference  of 
naval  Powers  sitting  in  London  has  since 
projected  a  Code;  various  further  amendments 
of  the  rules  of  warfare;  and  a  resolution 
against  the  forcible  collection  of  debts  till 
arbitration  has  been  resorted  to  or  refused. 
No  Power  being  ready  with  a  practical  formula, 
and  Germany  being  hostile,  the  armaments 
problem  was  dismissed  in  a  pious  resolution. 
It  must  be  long  ere  the  Hague  Conferences 
can  assume  a  parliamentary  character;  but 
they  mark  a  vast  advance  upon  previous 
"  Concerts,"  and  a  distinct  step  toward 
world  federation.  Probably  the  tasks  hither- 
to confided  to  special  international  congresses 
will  be  more  and  more  frequently  referred 
to  the  regular  meetings  for  which  Mr.  Carnegie 
has  built  a  palatial  home  at  the  Hague. 

Many  institutions  for  a  common  supervision 
of  international  commerce  had  been  founded 
before  this  development;  and  they  are,  there- 
fore, still  scattered  about  the  world,  in  Berne, 


242  WAR   AND    PEACE 

Brussels,  Paris,  London,  Washington.  These 
bodies,  including  the  International  Postal 
and  Telegraph,  and  Railway  Unions,  Sani- 
tary Commission,  Copyright  Union,  and  simi- 
lar bodies,  each  having  a  permanent  bureau 
and  head-quarters  staff,  will,  no  doubt,  be 
gradually  concentrated  in  a  business-like 
manner. 

This  extensive  official  apparatus  is  sup- 
ported by  an  ever-increasing  number  of  non- 
official  institutions  and  movements,  some 
of  which,  indeed,  receive  governmental  aid. 
Only  a  few  of  the  more  important  can  here  be 
named.  The  Inter-Parliamentary  Union, 
founded  in  1888,  now  includes  several  thou- 
sand deputies  of  the  leading  nations;  it  has 
its  permanent  bureau  and  annual  conference, 
and  does  important  preparatory  work  for  the 
Hague  Conferences.  The  Pan-American  Bu- 
reau, handsomely  housed  in  Washington,  was 
established  in  1890  to  encourage  commercial 
and  friendly  relations  between  the  twenty-one 
American  republics,  which  jointly  maintain 
it.  The  Peace  Movement,  with  its  hundreds 
of  local  societies,  has  its  permanent  bureau 
in  Berne,  and  its  annual  national  and  inter- 
national congresses.  The  Institut  du  Droit 
International,  and  the  International  Law 
Association,  founded  in  1873,  have  done 
valuable  pioneering  work.  The  Anglo-Ger- 
man Friendship  Committee  may  be  named  as 


ORGANISATION  OF  PEACE       243 

a  type  of  many  bodies  aiming  to  improve  the 
relations  of  particular  countries.  Civic  and 
educational  visitations,  professional  con- 
gresses, auxiliary  languages,  "  co-operative  " 
holidays,  international  newspapers,  and  the 
international  Trade  Union  and  Socialist  move- 
ments, representing  millions  of  humble  toilers 
who  have  hitherto  been  content  to  leave  high 
politics  to  the  Foreign  Offices — these  are 
among  the  most  characteristic  phenomena 
of  the  time;  and  they  do  not  exhaust  the 
list  of  influences  by  which  the  social  organis- 
ation of  the  world  is  being  remodelled  on  a 
basis  of  reason  and  amity.  It  is  difficult  to 
think  that,  against  such  a  variety  of  forces, 
the  interests  of  the  small  numbers  of  men 
who  profit  by  war  and  preparations  for  war 
can  long  prevail. 

4.  Finally,  a  physiological  change  is  taking 
place  in  the  most  advanced  societies  of  the 
world,  the  character  and  most  momentous 
consequences  of  which  can  here  be  only  very 
cursorily  indicated.  A  generation  ago,  the 
falling  birth-rate  of  France  used  to  be  the 
subject  of  ominous  comment.  The  Republic 
was  doomed,  it  used  to  be  said,  by  the  greatly 
superior  increase  of  German  population,  and, 
therefore,  of  German  military  power;  nothing 
could  save  it,  for  was  not  this  the  sum  of  all 
the  multifarious  decadence  that  Paris  flaunted 
in  the  face  of  a  nobly  prolific  world  ?  It  now 


WAR  AND   PEACE 


appears  that,  slowly,  almost  imperceptibly, 
the  world,  prolific  Germany  included,  has 
begun  to  follow  the  perilous  example  of 
republican  France.  "  A  decreasing  birth- 
rate," says  the  British  Registrar  General, 
"  is  a  feature  common  to  nearly  all  European 
countries,  and  also  to  the  principal  Colonial 
States.  The  effect  on  the  growth  of  popula- 
tion has  been  to  some  extent  modified  by  the 
concurrent  decline  in  the  death-rate;  but  it 
is  obvious  that  the  death-rate  cannot  decline 
indefinitely  "  (75th  Annual  Report,  Cd.  4961 
of  1910).  The  following  figures  show  that,  in 
the  period  and  in  the  countries  named,  there 
has  been  a  fall  in  the  rate  of  natality  averag- 
ing about  16  per  cent. 

BIRTH-RATES  PER  THOUSAND  OF  POPULATION 


England 
&  Wales. 

German 
Empire. 

France. 

Italy. 

Austria. 

1881-85 

33-5 

37'0 

247 

38-0 

38-2 

1886-90 

31-4 

36-5 

23-1 

37'5 

37-8 

1891-95 

30-5 

36-3 

22-3 

36-0 

37'4 

1896-1900 

29-3 

36-0 

21-9 

34-0 

37-3 

1901-05 

28-1 

34-3 

21-2 

32-6 

35-6 

1907      . 

26-3 

32-3 

197 

31-5 

33-8 

Fall  .     .     . 

7-2 

4-7 

5-0 

6-5 

4.4 

Percentage  of 

Fall  on  1881- 

1885  figure  . 

21-5% 

12-8% 

20-2% 

17-1% 

11'5% 

ORGANISATION  OF  PEACE        245 


In  some  countries,  the  gain  by  the  falling 
death-rate  is  still  superior  to  the  loss  by 
fewer  births;  elsewhere,  as  in  England  and 
some  British  Colonies,  the  rate  of  "  natural  " 
increase  of  population  (i.e.  without  counting 
immigration)  is  declining  so  steadily  that  it 
threatens  soon  to  reach  the  vanishing  point. 
The  following  tables  show  the  decline  in  the 
rates  of  birth,  death,  and  natural  increase 
per  thousand  of  population  since  the  year 
(1876)  when  the  birth-rate  in  England  stood 
at  its  maximum  : 


Births  
Deaths     .... 

Increase    .     .     . 

England. 

Prussia. 

1876. 

1909. 

1876. 

1909 

36-3 
20-9 

25-6 
14-5 

407 
25-4 

32-9 
17'8 

15-4 

11-1 

15-3 

15-1 

Births  
Deaths     .... 

Increase    .    .     . 

Australian 
Commonwealth. 

New  Zealand. 

1871. 

1908. 

1871. 

1908. 

38 
13 

26 
11 

40 
10 

27 
10 

25 

15 

80 

17 

246  WAR   AND   PEACE 

As  the  Local  Government  Board  laconically 
observes,  "  the  death-rate  cannot  decline 
indefinitely."  In  the  most  advanced  coun- 
tries, indeed,  it  cannot  now  be  expected 
to  decline  very  considerably,  for  the  chief 
gains  have  been  achieved  in  the  saving  of 
infant  life,  and  the  higher  age-average  of  the 
population  (due  to  fewer  births)  implies  a 
higher  mortality  rate.  When  the  minimum 
mortality  point  has  been  reached,  the  natural 
increase  of  population  will  probably  have 
ceased  altogether. 

In  brief,  we  seem  to  be  within  calculable 
distance  of  the  day  when,  in  all  the  most 
civilised  countries,  there  will  be  some  such 
balance  of  vital  economy  as  already  obtains 
in  France,  a  balance  which  neither  legislation 
nor  exhortation  is  likely  very  greatly  to  dis- 
turb. At  the  same  time,  the  coloured  peoples 
of  Africa,  Asia,  and  America  will  continue  to 
multiply,  in  some  cases — as  in  India,  with 
the  progress  of  measures  of  famine  prevention 
and  sanitation — at,  perhaps,  an  accelerated 
rate.  One  conclusion  springs  irresistibly, 
imperatively,  from  this  view  of  the  near 
future.  The  extension  of  military  and  naval 
service  is  one  of  the  most  potent  influences  in 
depressing  the  birth-rate;  their  reduction 
would  be  a  corresponding  stimulus.  Whether 
the  great  White  States  can  continue  in- 
definitely to  bear  the  burden  of  competitive 


ORGANISATION  OF  PEACE    247 

armaments,  or  no,  they  can  only  continue 
to  indulge  in  the  exercise  of  these  arma- 
ments in  actual  warfare  at  the  cost  of  their 
estates  and  their  civilising  work  in  Africa 
and  Asia,  at  the  risk  of  inviting  a  new  swarm- 
ing movement  like  that  which,  sixteen  hun- 
dred years  ago,  destroyed  the  hard-won 
Roman  Peace.  To-day,  the  leadership  of  the 
white  races  is  nowhere  challenged;  but  a  new 
era  of  bloodshed  would  undermine  both  the 
moral  authority  and  the  military  power  of 
Europe  and  America.  Our  royal  rhetoricians 
and  facile  journalists  invent  and  discard  such 
phrases  as  "  the  Yellow  Peril  "  too  rapidly 
to  realise  the  modicum  of  truth  they  contain. 
There  is  no  immediate  "  peril,'*  but  there  is  a 
"  colour  problem  "  as  complex  and  pressing, 
in  its  way,  as  the  problem  of  poverty  which 
threatens  within  the  gates.  The  carica- 
turists were  partly  right :  France,  so  long  as 
there  was  a  question  of  "  la  revanche/'  was 
overshadowed  by  Germany's  more  rapidly 
increasing  population.  By  the  same  logic,  the 
hegemony  of  the  white  races,  as  they  approach 
to  a  stable  economy  of  population,  must  de- 
pend upon  their  developing  a  greater  unity  of 
action,  a  higher  and  more  mobile  equilibrium, 
and  in  ensuing  true  civilisation,  which  is  the 
making  of  civil  persons  in  civil  societies. 

To  sum  up  :  So  far  from  being  based  upon 


248  WAR  AND    PEACE 

unchangeable  passions,  the  nature  of  man  as 
"a  social  animal"  is  based  upon  material 
and  moral  interests  which  have  undergone 
deep  changes,  irregular,  indeed,  but  in  a 
certain  general  order  and  direction.  We  can 
trace  these  changes  both  in  the  structure 
and  the  function  of  successive  societies 
established  in  course  of  the  swarming  process 
by  which  the  earth  has  been  filled.  These 
stages  of  settlement  have  been  modified  by 
the  environment  provided  by  the  natural 
conditions  of  the  place  and  the  social  condi- 
tions of  the  time.  Thus,  in  early  times,  in 
certain  places  (rich  river  valleys  surrounded 
by  arid  or  mountainous  regions),  the  condi- 
tions favoured  the  rise  of  a  Slave  economy, 
reflected  —  for  structure  always  responds 
to  function  —  in  despotic  and  predatory 
governments.  In  a  later  time,  and  a  more 
developed  environment,  the  claims  of  rival 
communities  now  counting  equally  with 
physical  conditions,  a  Land  economy  arises — 
that  is,  the  prevalent  types  of  capital  and 
labour  consist  of  land  and  serfs  —  with  a 
political  structure  dominated  by  feudal  nobles. 
Yet  later,  on  a  favourable  seaboard,  a  trade, 
or  Money,  economy  arises.  Slavery  and  serf- 
dom are  dead  of  inefficiency;  agricultural 
land  gradually  gives  place  to  commerce  as 
the  chief  form  of  wealth  and  source  of  power. 
The  government  is  an  oligarchy,  and  the 


ORGANISATION   OF  PEACE    249 

main  aim  of  its  policy  is  to  obtain  national 
stocks  of  bullion.  This  economic  condition 
has,  however,  no  sooner  become  general 
among  a  group  of  neighbouring  and  fairly 
equal  societies  than  it  begins  to  develop 
an  elaborate  system  of  credit.  The  Credit 
economy  stimulates  the  organisation  of  labour, 
which  again  is  reflected  in  a  series  of  quasi - 
democratic  governments  impelled  toward  an 
organisation  of  settled  peace,  by  way  of 
armed  alliances,  arbitration  treaties,  common 
administrations,  and  quasi -legislative  con- 
gresses; while  the  most  startling  result  of  the 
conjoint  influences  of  this  era  of  industrial 
democracy  is  an  arrest  of  the  growth  of 
population. 

The  outward  and  the  inner  growth  of  any 
organism  progress  together,  and  ceaselessly 
modify  each  other.  Thus,  through  these 
types  of  society,  an  evolution  of  warfare  is 
discernible.  In  a  Slave  economy,  the  pro- 
perty power,  threatened  with  diminishing 
returns,  seeks  to  maintain  itself  by  slave 
raids  and  extortion  of  tribute.  In  a  Land 
economy,  such  as  that  of  feudal  Germany, 
where  authority  gathers  in  small  local  units, 
there  is  constant  petty  conflict,  while  the 
motive  of  larger  warfare  is  to  obtain  new 
domains  for  regular  rent  and  revenue.  The 
field  of  war  is,  however,  already  restricted 
by  the  concurrent  growth  of  similar  communi- 


250  WAR  AND   PEACE 

ties.  This  proximate  check  leads  to  a  wider 
search  for  new  lands  unoccupied  or  feebly 
held.  This  is  the  last  stage  of  the  swarm. 
Barter,  impossible  over  great  distances,  passes 
away.  The  hunt  for  "  precious  metals," 
needed  for  a  standard  of  exchange,  becomes 
the  cause  of  predatory  expeditions,  and  col- 
lisions between  monarchies  claiming  divine 
right  to  lay  up  gold  by  the  sale  of  black  men. 
But  legitimate  commerce  presently  becomes 
supreme;  and,  after  many  painful  readjust- 
ments of  political  power,  creates  at  last  a 
civilisation  dependent  upon  domestic  and 
international  peace. 

In  speaking  of  these  as  chronological  stages 
of  evolution  we  are,  of  course,  using  a  con- 
venient fiction.  There  was  a  Trade  economy, 
with  democracy  on  a  small  scale,  in  ancient 
Greece;  there  were  elements  of  the  Land  and 
Credit  economics  in  ancient  Rome;  while 
the  highest  ideal  of  human  unity  was  spoken 
into  deaf  ears  eighteen  hundred  years  ago. 
The  irregularity  of  the  progress  of  societies 
differently  situated  and  constituted  has,  in- 
deed, been  one  of  the  fertile  causes  of  warfare. 
This  was  especially  the  case  in  early  times, 
when  a  small  martial  people  was  tempted  to 
assail  a  splendid  but  rotten  empire  (Greece 
and  Persia),  or  the  rulers  of  a  powerful  empire 
to  enslave  small  neighbouring  peoples  (Baby- 
lonia and  Judaea).  Even  in  very  recent 


ORGANISATION  OF  PEACE       251 

times,  the  clash  of  acutely  different  property 
systems  has  resulted  in  war  (slave  labour  v. 
free  labour  in  the  United  States;  mining 
interests  v.  patriarchal  agriculture  in  the 
Transvaal);  but  such  cases  are  becoming  rarer 
through  the  equalisation  of  conditions  and 
interests  due  to  the  rapidity  of  modern  com- 
munications. A  kindred  motive  to  warfare 
has  been  found  in  the  demoralisation  pro- 
duced by  the  collapse  of  an  established 
politico-economic  system.  Centuries  of  an- 
archy followed  the  break-up  of  the  ancient 
empires.  The  collapse  of  feudal  authority 
in  Europe  led  to  an  outbreak  of  rapacity  and 
persecution,  which  merged  into  the  so-called 
wars  of  religion  and  a  series  of  dynastic 
struggles.  In  its  turn,  absolute  monarchy 
proved  itself  utterly  inadequate  to  the  task 
of  securing  a  steady  increase  and  just  division 
of  property  in  expanding  societies,  and  its 
dying  struggles  led  to  a  series  of  revolutions 
and  wars  of  national  liberation. 

Each  of  these  crises  of  transition  has  been 
favourable  to  the  appearance  of  great  soldiers; 
but,  generally  speaking,  military  ambition 
and  genius  have  been  very  minor  factors  in 
the  causation  of  war.  Napoleon,  for  a  short 
time,  dominated  the  course  of  events,  because 
he  was  able  to  turn  the  weapons  of  the  new 
industrialism  to  predatory  use  in  regions 
still  divided  and  oppressed  by  a  dying  Land 


252  WAR   AND   PEACE 

economy.  The  further  development  of  arma- 
ments by  industrial  science  has  for  ever 
forbidden  any  such  reversion  to  type.  On 
the  other  hand,  certain  conjunctions  of  cir- 
cumstances in  early  times  help  to  explain 
the  appearance  of  great  pioneers  of  the  peace 
idea  ;  but,  while  it  is  impossible  to  imagine  the 
cause  of  social  progress  without  its  prophets 
and  martyrs,  its  thinkers  and  artists,  it  was 
only  when  the  long  fermentation  of  a  thousand 
elements  had  produced  a  favourable  environ- 
ment that  the  previsions  of  these  rare  minds 
could  be  assimilated  by  the  mass  of  men,  and 
so  become  expressed  in  stable  institutions. 
The  great  task  of  the  twentieth  century, 
whether  we  regard  domestic  or  external, 
moral  or  economic,  needs,  is  seen  to  be  the 
removal  of  the  fear  of  war,  and  the  burdens 
of  preparation  it  entails,  by  the  organisation 
of  a  settled  peace. 

Such  then,  in  all  too  brief  outline,  is  the 
history  of  the  human  swarm  and  its  settle- 
ment. By  many  other  paths,  man's  progress 
from  a  state  of  war  toward  a  state  of  peace 
may  be  traced;  it  is  the  writer's  hope,  by  limit- 
ing this  essay  to  a  consideration  of  certain 
fundamental  principles  of  organic  growth, 
to  have  provided  a  serviceable  introduction 
to  such  further  studies. 


NOTE   ON   BOOKS 

No  history  of  the  economics  of  warfare  exists,  so  far  as  the 
writer  knows.  Tho  student  must  be  content  for  the  present 
to  gather  his  information  from  a  thousand  sources — general 
histories  (The  Cambridge  Modern  History,  The  World's  History 
in  eight  volumes,  edited  by  Dr.  H.  F.  Helmolt,  and  Seignobos' 
three-volume  sketch  may  be  recommended  as  containing  much 
of  the  best  English,  German,  and  French  scholarship),  histories 
of  particular  periods  or  countries,  biographies  of  great  com- 
manders, and  histories  of  particular  campaigns,  like  Oman's 
Peninsular  War  and  Kinglake's  Crimean  Campaign.  Other 
general  works  have  been  named  in  the  text  of  this  volume. 
Herbert  Spencer's  Descriptive  Sociology,  the  publication  of  which 
is  being  continued  by  his  trustees,  contains  much  detail  of 
military  history.  Prof.  C.  W.  C.  Oman's  History  of  the  Art  of 
War  is  an  invaluable  fragment ;  designed  to  cover  ancient  and 
modern  times  also,  only  one  volume  has  actually  appeared  (1898) 
dealing  with  the  period  A.D.  400-1400.  Grose's  Military 
Antiquities  is  an  important  source.  De  Bloch's  La  Guerre 
presents  a  mass  of  evidence,  some  historical :  voL  i.  deals  with 
the  mechanism  of  war,  vol.  ii.  with  Continental  conditions, 
vol.  iii.  with  naval  warfare  ;  and  the  remaining  three  volumes 
with  various  economic  and  social  aspects  of  the  subject.  A 
summary  of  thesis  and  evidence  has  been  published  in  English  : 
The  Future  of  War  (Ginn).  Among  modern  military  works  may 
be  mentioned  Col.  J.  F.  Maurice's  War  (with  a  commented 
list  of  books),  Hamley's  Operations  of  War,  Clause witz's 
War,  Moltke's  Tactical  Problems,  1858-82,  Von  der  Goltz' 
The  Nation  in  Arms,  Creasy's  Decisive  Battles,  Adams'  Great 
Campaigns,  Colomb's  Naval  Warfare,  Mahon's  Sea  Power  in 
History,  Dilke  and  Wilkinson's  Imperial  Defence,  and  General 
Sir  Ian  Hamilton's  Compulsory  Service.  Jablonski's  Histoire  de 
L'Art  Militaire,  a  half  of  which  deals  with  Roman  times,  is 
useful  for  its  quotations  from  Xenophon,  Polybius,  Caesar, 
Napoleon.  Prof.  Guglielmo  Ferreros  Militarism  contains 
several  chapters  of  historical  value. 

On  the  growth  of  International  Law,  see  the  works  of  Hall, 
Wheaton,  and  Walker.  The  Two  Hague  Conferences,  by  Wm. 
253 


254  NOTE   ON   BOOKS 

I.  Hull,  places  the  results  of  these  assemblies  in  the  briefest 
possible  compass.  International  Tribunals,  by  Evans  Darby, 
is  a  complete  record  ;  Gaston  Modi's  Histoire  Sommaire  dc 
I' Arbitrage  Permanent  is  the  best  brief  review  (Monaco  :  Institut 
de  la  Paix).  The  International  Library  (Ginn),  edited  by 
Edwin  D.  Mead,  contains,  among  other  valuable  volumes,  Tkt 
Gre.ai  Design  of  Henry  IV,  Bridgman's  World  Organisation, 
Ohanning's  Discourses  on  War,  ana  Sumner's  Addresses  on  War. 
The  Great  Illusion,  by  Norman  Angell,  deals  trenchantly  with 
the  iconomic  difficulties  of  aggressive  warfare  in  onr  time. 
Among  other  works  may  be  mentioned  Kant's  Zum  Ewigen 
Frieden,  the  last  chapters  of  A.  R.  Wallace's  Darwinism, 
Kropotkin's  Mutual  Aid,  J.  A.  Hobsou's  Imperialism,  The 
Burden  of  Armaments  (Oobden  Club),  War  and  Its  Alleged 
Benefits,  and  La  Ftdtration  de  I' Europe,  by  J.  Novicow  ( Alcan) ; 
The  Arbiter  in  Council,  edited  by  F.  W.  Hirst ;  The  Human 
Harvest,  by  Prof.  David  Starr  Jordan ;  and  among  refer- 
ence books  L'Annuaire  de  la  Vie  Internationale,  by  A.  H. 
Pried  ;  The  Peace  Year-book  (National  Peace  Council,  St. 
Stephen's  House,  London,  8.  W.),  which  gives  a  fuller  bibli- 
ography ;  The  Navy  Annual,  and  The  Statesman's  Year-book. 
Among  a  host  of  novels  of  warfare,  Erckmann-Chatrinii's  The 
Conscript,  Tolstoy's  War  and  Pea™  and  Sevastopol,  Zola's  La 
D&dcle,  and  the  Baroness  Von  Suttner's  Lay  Dcii'n 
have  enjoyed  an  immense  vogue. 


IXDEX 


ALLIANCES,    Modern,     216-7,  land,    181 ;    Corunna,    183 ; 

226  "Wagram,      184 ;     Borodino, 

Arbitration,  International,  50,  186-7  ;        Malo-JaroslaveU, 

62,  127,  225,  239-243  188  ;  Beresina,  189  ;  Leipzig, 

Armenian  Massacres,  218-9  "Waterloo,     195  ;    Solferino, 

Arms,     Armies,    and    Art    of  206  ;  Koniggratz,  210 ;  Gra- 

War  :  (Babylonian)  23-5,  30  ;  velotte,    213  ;    Sedan,    206, 

(Egyptian)     36-8  ;     (Greek)  214 ;      Metz,     Paris,      214  ; 

51-2  ;  (Roman)  65-6,  70,  74-  Mukden,      221  ;      Santiago, 

5,  76-9  ;  (Carthaginian)   67  ;  Manila,  Tsushima,  233 

(Carolingian)    87-9  ;     (Feu-  Black  Death,  108,  117 

dal)   90,    97-104 ;   (Modern)  Buccaneers,  136-7 
105,   111-113,    120,    122-3, 

156,    168-170,    175-6,    183,  Christianity  and  War,  58-64, 

184,    190-4,    209-210,    215,  85-7,  102-4,  118,  121,  124 

221,  224,  228-235,  238,  243  Conscription,    171,    174,    181, 

183,  191 

Bartholomew,  Massacre  of  St.,  Cosmopolitanism  (Jewish),  67- 

118  8;   (Stoic),    59,    69;   (18th 

Battles,  Some  Great:  Marathon,  century),  183,  200-1 
Salamis,     62  ;      Byzantium 

(1453),  82,  93  ;  Chalons,  84  ;  Diplomacy,  37,  49-50,  74,  95, 

Ha-stings,  90;  Bannockburn,  126-7,  154 
102  ;  Crecy,  102,  111,  112  ; 

Poiotiers,  102,  112  ;  defeat  of  Federation  :     (Greek)    45-60  ; 

Spanish  Armada,   105,  156  ;  (Hanseatic)  107  ;  (American) 

Orleans,      111  ;       Belgrade,  150-152,     226-7  ;    (Gorman) 

116;     Agincourt,       113-4;  207-215  ;  (of  the  world)  200- 

Magdeburg,      120 ;      Nord-  201,  240-3,  247 
lingen,  123  ;  Antwerp,  129  ; 

Plassey,  143  ;  Dunkirk,  171 ;  Gunpowder,  Early  use  of,  105, 

the    Nile,     173 ;     Marengo,  111,  122-3,  169 
Hohenlinden,     Copenhagen, 

174  ;  Trafalgar,    178  ;  Ulm,  Hague  Court  and  Conferences, 

Austcrlitz,  180  ;  Jena,  Fried-  225,  234,  240-2 
255 


258 


INDEX 


Hanseatic  League,  107-8,  155 
"Human   Nature"  and  War, 
1-3,  248 

International  Law,  49-50,  66, 
69,  73-5,  125-7,  198,  240-2 

Islam  and  War,  57,  64,  91-3, 
96,  102 

Judaism  and  War,  55-8 
Monroe  Doctrine,  202 

Naval  warfare,  25,  37,  47,  52, 
90,  112,  125-6,  155-6,  173, 
174,  177-8,  183,  215,  221, 
228-9,  233-4 

"  Non-Resistance,"  60-64 

Patriotism,  49,  59,  62,  76,  163, 

183,  201,  204 
Peace  Movement,  239-243 
Predatory   Wars,    Napoleon's, 

167,  175-6,  191-4 

"Truce  of  God,"  91 
Tsardom,  Russian,  161-3,  217- 
222,  237 

Wars,  particular :  Hittite- 
Babylonian,  25,  29  ;  As- 
syrian-Judaic, 30  ;  Hyksos- 
Egyptian,  36 ;  Ramesean, 
37-8  ;  Greek — Persian,  31, 
50-55  ;  Rome  and  Carthage, 
66-7,  76  ;  Rome  and  barba- 
rians, 69,  74,  77-9,  82-5  ; 
Campaigns  of  Charlemagne, 
86-9  ;  Vikings,  89-91  ;  Nor- 
man Conquest,  89,  90 ;  By- 


zantine, 91-2  ;  Crusades,  92- 

6  ;  Mohammedan,  92-3,  96  ; 
Hundred   Years'   War,   101, 
102,    110-115  ;    Anglo-Scot- 
tish, 102.  112,  115  ;  Wars  ol 
Roses,  111  ;  "Wars  of  Reli- 
gion," 116-122,  154-5,  160; 
Spain  and  Netherlands,  119- 
120;    Thirty    Years'    War, 
120-2,    125,    160  ;  England 
and  Spain,  126,  128-9,  131, 
135-6,    156 ;    Anglo-Dutch, 
138,    156;    Mogul,    141-2; 
Mahratta,  146  ;  English  Civil 
War,  142,158;  Anglo-French, 
in    India,    143,    146-8  ;    iu 
Can  >  da,    152,    159 ;    Seven 
Years'  War,  148, 161;  Ameri- 
can Colonial  Wars,  150,  151 ; 
War  of  Independence,  152  ; 
of  Spanish  Succession,  156- 

7  ;    Jacobite    risings,    158  ; 
Franco-Spanish,       158-160 ; 
Wars  of  Polish  Election  and 
Austrian    Succession,     161  ; 
Russo-Polish,  162  ;  of  French 
Revolution,    166-7,    171-2 ; 
Napoleonic,    173-196  ;  Mos- 
cow    Campaign,     184-190 ; 
Greek    Independence,    202  ; 
Italian    liberation,     202-7 ; 
Hungarian  rerolt,  208  ;  Ger- 
man Unity  :  war  with  Aus- 
tria, 210  ;  with  France,  211- 
215  :  Crimean,  217  ;  Ameri- 
can Civil,  207,  226-7  ;  Russo- 
Tnrkish,  218  ;    Greek-Turk- 
ish, 218  ;  Macedonian,  220  ; 
Mauchurian,   220-2;  South 
African    and    other    British 
Imperial  wars,  223-5 


Richard  Clay  <b  Sons,  Limited,  London  and  Bungay. 


Ferris,   George  Herbert 

A  short  history  of  war 
P5         and  peace 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 


UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO 

IIRDADY